Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Melody Grace

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4
21
Character Building Roleplays / It's time to PARTY!
« on: March 04, 2016, 07:56:12 AM »
 * I will code this roleplay when I wake up to make it easier on the eyes - We just had a massive storm rip through and I have no internet- so trusty iPhone it is for now. Thank you to everyone who said I could use them in DM's! I'm happy to add onto this soo hit me up DM or PM wise and we can work on something.

---

Oh My Lord, it’s been like a trillion years since I’ve done this. Like whoa, yet I don’t look a day over twenty-two, winky-face. So did you see what day it was on Tuesday? I mean beside the 1st of March, it was James’ birthday. You know James Huntington-Hawkes Number 3, my “ex” husband, yeah that guy. It was totally his date of birth and boy oh boy did you guys spoil him. He had twitter notifications coming out the ying-yang. I don’t even know what that saying means but it just clicks, so I’m going to use it okay? Okay? Not only did you guys flood his feed with well wishes but you guys also said you would come to his big “surprise” birthday bash and guess who is hosting it? Go on, guess, guuuuueeeeeesssss, okay it’s ME! Melody Grace Carpenter-Huntington-Hawkes Number 1 wait a minute that’s not my name anymore, but you get the point. I’m back in West Hollywood and I’m going to throw down the best birthday party the world has ever seen since the birth of Master Yoda. Now I wasn’t at his birthday party but I heard whispers that it was, epic.

Epic, Friday night will be.

It’s going to be off the Ching-a-ling, off the charts, up so high it’s hanging with the stars in the night sky. This Friday’s birthday party has to be a success, because well it just has to be. So far this week straight after Climax Control, I met up with the owners of The London Hotel in West Hollywood and secured the venue. I mean have you seen this place? It’s a roof top venue, it has a pool, grassed areas, a bar, and a DJ booth it’s perfect. Not only that it gives you a perfect crystal clear view of all that glitters and all that is gold in Hollywood. Well after that meeting I hopped straight on a plane for New York City where I met with one of the BEST cake designers on the planet and together we designed a masterpiece. It’s going to be huge. After New York I flew to Philly to visit, wait never mind that doesn’t have anything to do with party a plan that was just me beating a one armed guy at bowling.

After Philly I jumped back on a plane to California where I secured Red Foo to play on the roof top. I mean I don’t even know if James likes Red Foo but I have asked him a million times what type of music he likes and he just says – “you know all of it.” What kind of an answer is that James? Anyways Red Foo likes to party and I like to party so he is perfect really. I also have worked out the decorations; everything will be black, gold or white. I mean everything; I even managed to score two huge glitter guns that will spray out gold glitter. Magic, pure magic! I also caught up with LACE fireworks and booked in for a lavish fireworks display. After the fireworks I had to taste test the menu for the party food and boy oh boy did Melly do good. Little burgers, sliders, ribs, chips, party pies, pizza and even fancy stuff like salmon that has been pan fired for two seconds resting on a bed of air seasoned kale that was grown on the western side of the Himalayas, okay that part might be a lie because it’s only snow on that mountain. However the chef did tell me but I didn’t really pay any attention because I was too busy feeding my face. Then my favourite part is the alcohol testing, I mean did you know how many bottles of champagne and wine I had to pick from? A LOT! As for the beer testing, I would rather have hot lead poured down my throat, so I just texted Gabriel and he told me what was what and that has been ordered, paid for and locked in for Friday night.

Now what else have I done? Oh I booked a smoke machine, security, waiters and I have made sure there are some game stations set up you know like fun adult games like pin the tail on the donkey but you know the R-rated version. I also booked in luxury cars to drive people home from the venue because drink driving is frown upon and I don’t want anyone to be hurt on their journey home. So to say I have pretty much everything is covered is pretty much an understatement. I made sure I picked Synn’s brains when I started to plan this; he is like the King of event planning and now I’m the Queen. The Queen of event planning, not Synn’s Queen I just need to clear that up before TMZ decides to have a field day.  

The only thing I have planned but I can’t guarantee is James Huntington-Hawkes III’s appearance, I mean for some strange reason he hates his birthday maybe even more than how much he hates me. That’s a lot. I mean on twitter he said he wasn’t going to show up but I have been texting Simpson and he says that he could make something happen. Although James is very, VERY set in his ways… I just hope my present just maybe broke some of the ice between us. People have been asking me all week why am I even doing this? Well it’s simple, James deserves a party thrown for him, I mean he did just become the SCW World Heavyweight Champion and it’s his birthday. Plus when it all boils down to it, I need to make a lot of things up to him, not saying that a brand new G63 and a party is going to just make him want to walk back into my life but I’m hoping it shows him that I honestly regret all the bad vibes that are currently keeping us apart.

Well that’s enough emotional talk; it’s time to get on with the PARTY!!!

---

The London Hotel; West Hollywood – Roof Top bar – 10:30pm

Opening up on the beautiful roof top bar the vibe is alive and buzzing, a few hundred people have decided to show up to celebrate James Huntington-Hawkes III’s Birthday. The wine, champagne and beer is flowing while the music is thumping, people are dancing, around the pool and at the bar. There are groups of people taking selfies, while others are playing games, while others are just happy to stand around and talk. At the bottom of the beautiful roof top pool J2H is written in cursive writing while crystal clear water dances above it effortlessly. There are balloons, streamers and all sorts of party decorations in gold, black and white hung up setting tonight’s colour scheme alive. Around the big palm trees that line the pool, fairy lights wrap around them highlighting their statue showing off their natural beauty. Near the bar there is table set up for gifts and a book to sign in and leave birthday messages for James. While on the other side of that table is a big massive Lamborghini car shaped cake, the car is gold of course. The cake is big enough to feed an army of hundreds but still Melody worried that it wasn’t going to be grand enough. As the night ticked on Melody Grace could be seen walking around the party talking to her guests. From the ground up she was wearing a high pair of black heels, with an ultra-short mini skirt that was made out of black faux feathers, her mid drift was exposed while her chest was covered in a short crop top that covered her perfectly, around her shoulders was a black jacket that had shiny details where the buttons should have been. Of course she wasn’t going to need a jacket with buttons; she wanted to show off her body tonight. Around her neck was a black choker necklace while her blonde hair was done up in a messy, yet perfectly placed bun. Her makeup of course was on fleek it was natural all beside the fairly bright bold red lip look she had rocking. In her right ear an ear piece could be seen has she made sure she was constant contact with the managers of the hotel, the hotel staff, the DJ and well anyone and everyone who had a job to do tonight.  As Melody was walking around the pool she accidently bumps into one of the party guests who quickly turns around and grabs onto her arm making sure she didn’t go flying into the water.

Joshua: Easy there Melody.

Melody tried her hardest not to blush as she just dusted herself off while looking up to the very tall Joshua Acquin.

Joshua: We wouldn’t want you ending up in the pool, now would we?

He was saying that with a smile as Melody wiped her brow line.

Melody: Now wouldn’t be a good time to go swimming.

The young blonde nervously shouted back to Joshua so he could hear her above the party noise. Joshua just cracked a crooked smile.

Joshua: I guess not.

Melody: Thank you for coming out tonight, it’s good to see you back in Sin City Wrestling. Who knows I might see you there on Sunday?

Just as Melody was going to continue a voice spoke in her ear.

Melody: Eeep duty calls, I’ll catch you later okay?

Joshua just nods as Melody darts out of the way, walking around a big group of people she runs into her friends from FGA – Annie, Molly who is with her personal assistant Sam and Dom. The young blonde quickly gives them all a big hug and a kiss on their cheeks before excusing herself, heading in the direction of the DJ booth. Just as she goes to walk up the stairs she is stopped by another familiar face from SCW. The face belongs to Mercedes Vargas; Melody looks up at her with a smile as she quickly steps in front of her.

Mercedes: Melody, just the girl I wanted to see.

Melody: You wanted to see me?

Mercedes smiles down at the young Melody and nods.

Mercedes: I just wanted to ask you, is Derek coming tonight?

Melody smirks up at Mercedes and winks at her.

Melody: You’ve got a crush on my Swedish friend huh? He should be around here somewhere, look for Gabriel those two are probably drinking and talking football.

Mercedes: Melody I don’t have a crush on…

Melody: Sure you don’t Merc it’s okay he is pretty amazing.

Before Mercedes has a chance to reply Melody winks at her and darts off as the person talking in her ear piece won’t let up and she is needed up at the DJ booth. Running up the stairs to the DJ’s booth Melody makes her way over to her DJ Disco Duke who she placed a picture of on Twitter the other day. Disco Duke just hands Melody her phone that has two messages on the screen from Simpson the first message reads; “Leaving home now” and the second message reads “about twenty minutes away” Melody waves at Disco Duke and smiles while jumping up and down on the spot. James was coming, he was really coming to his party tonight. Melody can’t hold herself together she just leaps into Disco Duke’s arms for a hug who just tries to continue playing his records uninterrupted. Letting go of her friend Melody turns around and looks down at her party that she has planned and can’t help but feel proud. Everyone looked like they were having a great time. As she is looking down she spots Narly and Radical so she quickly gives them a wave as they drive into the pool in sync. Shaking her head Melody holds back her laughter as she scans her eyes around the party some more spotting Mark Ward and Christian Underwood drinking together talking no doubt about work. Keeping her phone on her this time Melody rushes back down the steel steps from the DJ’s booth and she makes her way over towards the entrance of the roof top. As she is making her way over there she smacks straight into Jason Adams who is dancing up a storm, he doesn’t skip a beat as he grabs onto Melody and spins her around, before tango dipping her. Flicking her back up Jason lets her go and he dances off, only to do the party boy against Belinda Simone who looks mortified. Melody catches her breath and turns around and now standing right in front of her is Synn, Despy, Angel, Rage and Kittie. Squealing while jumping up and down Melody reaches out grabbing onto Despy hugging him and Angel.

Melody: DESPY!!!! I’VE MISSED YOU!!!

Despy and Angel look like they are being crushed to death, but Melody finally lets them go.

Synn: Anyone would think you two haven’t just spent the last few hours playing Clue?

Melody looks up at Synn with this look that says don’t mess with me, but please don’t hurt me. Synn just looks at her with the same cold stare he gives everyone bar Despy.

Despy: Angel would like to know, is there party food here?

Melody: Of course there is buddy, its right over there!

Melody points to one of the many tables that had food on them, as well as the waiters who are walking around serving hot food and cold drinks. Before she could even say anything Despy had scampered off, which of course meant Synn followed closely but not too closely so his son didn’t know he was being watched. Melody turns to look at Rage and Kittie and she quickly makes her way up beside Rage, debating if she should hug him or not Melody decides to hug Kittie instead.

Melody: Thanks for coming out tonight guys.

Rage: Yeah, Yeah just don’t come crying to me when James doesn’t show up.

Rage just waves Melody off, but something catches her eye.

Melody: OH MY GOD Rage, you could have at least dressed up.

Before she knew it her right index finger was poking through a hole in Rage’s shirt, the hole was meant to be there but Melody thought that he has just thrown on something tardy for the party.

Kittie: I’d wash that finger if I was you Melody.

Melody pulled her finger out of the hole from Rage’s shirt that was near his chest and looked down at her finger in disgust.  

Rage: Don’t ever do that again.

Phil: Trust me the look on her face says she won’t.

Melody hears Rage’s brother’s voice and her face just glows red as she looks at him and just waves.

Melody: Hey Phil.

Phil just waves back at Melody before Rage clears his throat.

Rage: Stop looking at him like that, aren’t you in love with you know who?

Melody turns back to look at Rage, her eyes coming together in a death stare as she bites down on her bottom lip sucking it into her mouth.

Melody: keep your voice down or everyone will hear you.

Rage: I think everyone already knows, I mean who spends this much money on a party for their ex?

Melody: I hate you, I really do.

Kittie: Okay that’s enough you two; oh look Mel, Gabriel and Odette are waving you over.

Melody doesn’t even say anything she just turns around and sees Gabriel and Odette and she dashes off in their direction. Making her way through some of the guest Melody smiles and waves at them all stopping to give Justin and Amanda a big hug and kiss. Looking over to her left Melody sees that even the SCW referees, Jasmin, Holly Wood, Drew and Jacob have made their way out tonight as they can be seen making some serious moves on the dancefloor. Melody lets go of Amanda who has left a big red lipstick stain on her cheek. Melody just closes her eyes as Amanda put her hand up and pushes on Mel’s cheek firmly wiping the lipstick off of her. With a quick thank you whispered Melody hurries off but just as she is about to run straight into Gabriel and Odette for a hug she is pulled back by someone. Turning around slowly Melody looks to see Candy Overton holding her wrist, looking up at her Melody snatches her arm back.

Candy: MELODY! HI!!!

Melody can’t believe that Candy would show up here but she forces a smile.

Melody: Candy, what are you doing here?

Candy: You invited me silly, you said anyone could come, plus I really want to wish James a Happy Birthday.

Letting a loud exhale escape her lips Melody just waves her off and goes to walk off but Candy speaks to her.

Candy: I hope one day we can become best friends again?

Candy looks at Melody with hope blazing in her eyes while Melody just looks confused, deciding not to make a scene Melody just waves at her.

Melody: Can we talk about this some other time, I'm kinda busy?

Candy: Oh yeah sure.

Melody fakes a smile and watches Candy walk off, as the women who broke her nose continues to walk away Melody reaches down to her right foot lifting it up she looks like she is going to remove her shoe but the sound of Odette’s song like voice stops her.

Odette: Tell me you’re not going to throw a Jimmy Choo at her?

Stopping what she was doing Melody turns around and greets Odette with a hug and a kiss. Gabriel who is holding his wife’s hand gets tangled up into the hug but he doesn’t mind as it’s been a while since they have seen Melody.

Melody: I don’t like her and she shows up here after she breaks my nose a few weeks back, who does that?

Odette: I have no idea sweetie but you can’t be taking off your Jimmy’s just so you can throw them at her, you know my golden rule.

Melody: You don’t take your Jimmy’s off for no one and for nothing.

Odette winks down at Melody and flashes her trademark white smile.

Odette: That’s my girl.

Gabriel just looks at his wife who is corrupting the innocent Melody with a smile before he lifts his left hand that is holding a small present in it.

Gabriel: Hey Mel, Odette and Lucas got James a present where would you like us to put it?

Melody just smiles at Gabriel and takes a look at the card that’s on top of the gift.

Melody: That’s weird.

Gabriel: What’s weird?

Melody points at the card, drawing Gabriel’s attention down to it.

Melody: Why didn’t Lucas write Happy Birthday Uncle James?

Gabriel’s nostril flared as Odette squeezed his hand that was holding hers.

Gabriel: He’s NOT, you know… never mind, I’m going to go find Ben.

And with that said and done Gabriel kissed Odette’s cheek and walked off with the present still in his hand looking for the Cockney King that could be heard over the loud music somewhere in the distance.

Melody: What’s wrong with him?

Odette: Nothing honey, he is okay…

Melody: has your late night praying been keeping him up again?

Odette: Oh God.

Melody: Yeah that sounds exactly like prayers.

Odette just shakes her head her curly brunette hair cascading down around her face to hide her rosy cheeks.

Odette: So is James coming?

Just on cue the phone in Melody’s hand vibrated as she received a text, bringing her phone up to so she could read it she smiled and turned back to Odette.

Melody: he’s here!

Odette just gave her best friend a hug before whispering in her ear.

Odette: Go get him tiger.

As she pulled away Odette winked at Melody before doing what best friends do best she gave Melody the once over fixing up her outfit making sure everything was on point for her. Melody just flashed Odette a smile before prancing off towards the entrance of the roof top bar. Leaving the venue for a bit Melody pressed on the ear piece in her ear and let them know quietly that the eagle had landed. Walking down two steps Melody left the roof top bar arena and entered this little separate area that was blocked off from everyone. she quickly made her way towards a door and opened it before she disappeared into a little hall room that looked like it could seat about 100 people at max. The room however was fully sound proof and decorated like a kid’s barn yard party. Rushing she made her way over towards the elevator that was climbing its way up to the top. Without a moment to spare the elevator reached the top and with a DING the doors slid open. How standing in front of her inside the elevator was James and Simpson. James just stepped out of the elevator and looked at Melody standing alone in a room his eyes squaring at her, anger dripping from his features as Simpson stepped out behind him.

James: What the…?

Melody: James, before you say anything you have to know that I tried, I tried really hard to get people to come here tonight…

James just threw his hands up at Melody the anger and humiliation was radiating off him like he was an atomic bomb about to go off, however instead of saying anything he just looked at her one last time and stormed off.

Melody: James, wait, please, come back.

As Melody was going to chase after him Simpson stepped in front of her, his right hand coming out as his hand wrapped around Melody’s right shoulder. It looked like her was squeezing her tightly. James looked back at Simpson and Melody apart of him might have wanted to stop it but he was livid and upset. Simpson lowered his head and started to shout in the twenty-two year olds face.

Simpson: MELODY GRACE, I TOLD YOU, NO FUNNY BUSINESS, I TOLD YOU THAT THIS HAD TO BE A REAL PARTY. YOU KNOW WHAT I SHOULD DO TO YOU? YOU LITTLE...

Before Simpson could finish that sentence James had swung open the back door to the room and what greeted him was the sound of 300 plus people screaming

SURPRISE!!!

HAPPY BIRTHDAY J2H!!!

How did they all know that he was here, well simple Melody made sure they all were told that once POWER from Kayne West started to play they needed to be quiet and get ready because at any moment the birthday boy would burst out of the door and into the party. That’s why Melody needed an ear piece and a microphone that was hidden on her jacket. James just stands there his mouth open from shock; he had just been played by Melody. He knew he was getting a party but after her little prank he thought that she had just lied to him. Looking out into the sea of people he recognised a lot of them even a group of his school friends where there. The mob of people were now singing happy birthday to James and once it was finished the party roared back to life. James went to step out into the party but he quickly remembered that his security guard was man handling Melody, he quickly turned around to see that Simpson now had Melody under his right arm and he was smiling down at her. It was all a set up as Simpson was in on the game as well. Melody just shrugged her shoulders at James and looked around at the barn yard set up in the room she was standing in and rolled her eyes as if to say “I’m not that lame” while James just responded by mouthing the words “Thank you” at her.

Melody: Happy Birthday James.

Waving him off Melody mouthed “Go enjoy” and James didn’t waste any time as the Golden Birthday Boy entered his party leaving Simpson with her. Melody just wrapped her arms around Simpson’s big belly and squeezed him tightly as Simpson just embraced her.

Simpson: We got him Ms Grace, you have no idea how long I have waited for this moment.

And with that said and done, Melody and Simpson linked arms and walked off to join the party.

22
Climax Control Archives / Time to sparkle, sparkle.
« on: January 23, 2015, 05:54:24 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Howdy, hi, hello yooooouuuu-whoooo it’s only me. I’m over here. Hello my little Melephants and welcome to the week where I get to say I TOLD YOU SO!! I mean I didn’t tell you all so because you all believe in me I mean I finally get to tell the doubters that I told them so. I told everyone two weeks ago that Misty and I were going to beat the Mean Girls and guess what? Go on, just guess? Did you guess it, did you? Did you? We won. We won! I’m so excited I could explode right now and all these streamers would fly out of my body like a party.

Man oh man were Misty and I going to party, that was until she was attacked. Now let me get on to that travesty in a moment… as I would just like to say to both Amanda and Veronica… aww good try little girls, I mean you really did give us everything you had out there but guess what? We’re better than you; we beat you and guess who was left in the ring at inception with the red faces? It was you, both of you. So much for you both teaching me a lesson, the only lesson you taught Misty and I was that we we’re right all along. You proved to us the same damn thing we have been saying the entire time bout you and what’s that you ask? It’s that the Mean Girls can’t win without cheating and guess what? Misty and I didn’t even let you open that window; in fact we never even let you take a peek out of it. We shut the curtains on your little window of glory and guess what? It feels amazing; it feels just right knowing that we got our payback on you.

I JUST WANT TO CELEBRATE!

But what’s that? A Typical Mean Girl update is approaching; like the good second hand lawn mowers that you are. You have both continued to run your mouths but guess what? You’ve run out of grass to try and slice with your words, now you’re just flicking up mud… all over your faces. So tell me Amanda? How does it feel knowing that you never made me tap, tap, tap out? Tell me Mandy how does it feel knowing that I TOLD YOU that I would make sure you never got the upper hand? Hmm it’s bitter isn’t it, I bet it tastes like your dirt infested toe fungus that you try and get people to chew on. Vomit. I hate feet. I hate your feet. But guess what… feet rhymes with defeat… so tell me baby girl how much does that sting? Hmmm I bet it hurts knowing that your come back was short lived and no one cares about you.

Sorry, not sorry.

Now this week your tagging with my beastie Despy and trust me when I say this, you hurt him or if you even think about double crossing him I will wipe your existence from Sin City Wrestling. You will wish that you were never born because I will annihilate you.

Not a threat, it’s a guarantee.

Now onto Veronica, I see that your horn has stopped tooting and that you’re delusional thoughts of your greatness have come to a halt. What’s the matter V-Unit? Did something not go your way? Do you feel ripped off? I bet you feel like you’re wearing last season jeans… you know out of date. I told you I wouldn’t let you get away with your cheated victory over me so I made a point to make sure I pinned you, one… two… three in the middle of that ring. I made sure that after this match when you were staring up at the bright lights lying on your back that you would hear my theme music running through your head, engulfing you.

Just to remind you that you just got beaten by the better team. I told you Team Mean Girls would stand for Team Loser and guess what? You played the part perfectly… all it took was a countdown of one, two, three. You know what Veronica I just want to say thank you, because you know what because of you I feel reenergized I feel confident in myself and it’s all thanks to you and your poorly executed plan to hold me down. You might have had the first laugh but trust me I’m the one laughing now.

Hahahaha <- See me laughing and now you’re hatin’

Now just to ice my own cake this week I get to face your co-founder… I get to face the big mommy in Delia. Ah the only one with actual power in the Mean Girls. Thanks for the warm up Veronica but trust me honey I’ve got it from here.

Delia “I’m kinda a big deal” Darling.

You know the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell champion, the top of the mountain, the best of the best. Blah, blah, blah! The unbeatable Delia you know the one that apparently can’t be pinned or made to tap out. The top dog in the pound, you know all those types of things people have called her over the past few weeks. To me she might be the champion but in my eyes, she’s just like everyone else… she breathes she has a pulse she is stoppable. Who is going to stop her?

Go on guess?

Guess!!!

ME!!!

Yes I Melody Grace Huntington Hawkes Number One is going to beat Delia.

Now it might not be this week in the mixed tag team tournament because let’s face it, I don’t even know if my tag team partner exists but mark my words… I’ve set my sights on Delia and I can’t wait to pull the trigger. What has she ever done to me? Nothing… it’s just that Delia has something that I want and I won’t stop until I get my little hands on it… the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

My motto, go big or go home… and I don’t feel like heading back to California just yet.

You probably think I’m crazy but what can I say?

Maybe I like being crazy.

Okay my Melephants it’s time to get this show on the road but I will check back in shortly because this week I have a few things to get off my chest.



***


Opening up inside the hotel room that is shared between the unlikely married couple of James and Melody, the two can be seen in bed together. James is under a mountain of blankets; that rise and fall in time with his breathing, while Melody Grace is out in the open. Her pizza slices onesie is the only thing keeping her warm as she hugs up to a row of pillows that are lined up between both of their bodies. Melody is awake and just huddled up for warmth as the heater hasn’t kicked in yet. Looking over at James she couldn’t help but smile he seemed so peaceful covered in all of her blankets. Her blankets, it was when she remembered that he was a dirty blanket moocher that Melody’s smile turned into a frown. Clearing her throat she reached over and using her right hand she started to tug on the blanket trying to gain some of it back onto her side of the bed. Just as she was about to claim victory of the tiniest bit of blanket imaginable James’ eyes flickered to life.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What the…? Oh it’s just you.

James’ face went from confused to a sigh of a relief as Melody just glared at him. “Just you” who did he thinks it was going to be? Melody finally reached over with both hands and she yanked on the covers pulling over her fair share. Pulling them up around her face she snuggled back down into them trying to get warm.

Melody: Good morning to you too I think?

Her voice was tiny and sweet as she spoke to him rudely, something that James couldn’t get a hold on yet. Even when she was mad at him she sounded too innocent for it to mean anything. James rubbed the sleep out of his eyes as he looked over to Melody, lifting himself up he rested his back up against the bed head to look at his wife who was shivering under the covers.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I don’t think I’ll ever get used to waking up beside you.

Looking at him with narrowed eyes she felt like he had just punched her square in the face, letting out a dramatic sigh she tugged on the blankets and pulled it into her chest as she rolls over. It wasn’t a graceful roll over it was a harsh and instant snap so James just knew that he was in trouble for something. Waiting for her to speak the rich twenty year old started to count down from five in his head.

Melody: Well lucky for you we only have fifty-five days of it.

Rolling his eyes James had it nailed, he knew that she was now upset with him and to be honest he didn’t seem to care in fact he smirked playfully as he looked over to her as she tried to warm herself up.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Geez don’t sound so happy to be getting rid of me Mel.

Mel, he had finally called her Mel… that was a big step from Melody that he said he would always call her. James didn’t think anything of it as Melody was looking around the room looking for answers in her mind of what was going on here.

Melody: Please don’t pretend like you don’t have this date saved in your phone with a countdown timer.

Biting back without thinking Melody rolled over on her back, trying to get comfortable staring up at the ceiling furious. James looked at her and then towards his phone that was on the bedside table beside his bottle of water and the feature light. How did she know that he had a Melody Free countdown timer on his phone? Had she been snooping? Or was it just a great calculated guess on her behalf.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> How did you…. sleep?

Stopping himself from jumping to conclusions James looked down at his wife, flashing Melody a smile that could easily melt the sun. Looking up at him she had a look that could only say “are you serious?”

Melody: I froze all night.

Looking at her he knew the answer but for some reason he seemed interested in having a conversation with her. It was before he had his morning coffee when he was at his weakest when it came to giving into talking to her.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Why?

Melody looked up at him her hazel eyes just screaming at him, he could tell she was mad at him and a part of him enjoyed it. Grabbing onto the blanket Melody started to wave it from side to side drawing his attention down from her face to her chest that was completely covered by a pizza slice onesie. Her top bottom was undone and just the slightest hint of cleavage was mischievously flashing out of the top. James’ eyes wondered a little longer then they should have as Melody’s body was swaying side to side as she waved the blanket.

Melody: Because you stole all the blankets.

Her voice snapped him out of what he was staring at and he was instantly on the defensive.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I did not!

It couldn’t be helped; I mean who knew when the last time James had been with a girl before Melody and how he was trapped to fifty-five more days of going without it just so he didn’t automatically lose fifty percent of his money in the divorce. He didn’t think that Melody would take him for any of his money but there was something about her that he just knew if he cheated on her, she would make damn sure that he felt her pain in his pockets and in his bank accounts.

Melody: Touch me James, do I feel warm and toasty?

Melody crawled up the bed and rested her back against the head rest, so she was now sitting up beside James. The two were still separated by a line of pillow, acting as a barricade. It was as if they were in some type of war that they needed to be separated from each other by pillows. Extending her hand out Melody was waving it around for James to touch it but he just pushed it away he didn’t have time to play her silly games.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Well you must have given me your blankets, because I sure as hell didn’t steal them.

He was so sure of himself as he glared back at her, to prove her point Melody reached over and placed her freezing cold hand on James’ bare shoulder sending a shudder down his spine. She was freezing. Looking up at the air-conditioning James could see that it was on, maybe it was just broken either way he was going to have to fix it.

Melody: How would you know? You were asleep!

Using her hand that was on his shoulder Melody pushed James teasing him but James’ eyebrows came together in the middle of his forehead he seemed almost angry at her for suggesting that he was the reason she was cold as ice.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I just know alright.

Melody sensed his discomfort so she brought her hand back and placed it under the covers. Turning on her side she rested on her shoulder so she could look at him while she spoke to him. She loved this part of the day, the morning time when he spoke to her. It’s like after a good night sleep he forgot that he hated her, or disliked her and woke up fresh and happy.

Melody: You sleep talk as well; you told me all your dirty secrets.

Winking at him she let out a girly giggle that brought a smug smile to his face. She was playing with him something that she loved to do. There was something about her that riled him up but she did it intentionally he should have known that by now but he still let her get away with it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I don’t have any secrets.

Melody brushed a strand of messy blonde hair out of her face and pushed it behind her ear as she looked at him with a smile on her face. She was being extra playful this morning even though he had tried to freeze her out.

Melody: Don’t you?

Her white teeth gleamed out of her natural pink lips that were slightly dry from lack of hydration from the night’s sleep. She was completely makeup free but she was still as pretty as ever, something that even he couldn’t deny. James rested his head against the head rest and looked over at her.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> You’re really annoying you know that right?

She knew it and she owned it, as she just looked at him innocently. How could something this innocent looking be so damn annoying? Melody continued to smile as she eyed him up and down, looking at his muscles flex as he stretched in front of her.

Melody: That’s why you hate me.

His muscle flinched as she spoke, “that’s why you hate me” replayed over and over in his head. Shaking his head from side to side he sighed.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I don’t hate you.

His voice was rough but stern as he looked over at her. James kept his eyes locked in hers as he tried to show that he truly didn’t hate her, they were just different, extremely different.

Melody: Then why did you try and freeze me to death?

Melody was right back on the blanket subject once again and James didn’t like it he felt like he had hurt her in some way, that and he didn’t like to feeling of being accused of something that he clearly didn’t do.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I didn’t steal the blankets, you gave them to me.

Looking over at her with a serious look in his eyes he was trying to convince himself that he wasn’t in the wrong. I mean when was he ever in the wrong? Never, James Alexander Huntington Hawkes III was never in the wrong.

Melody: That doesn’t even make any sense.

Melody had a valid point as she looked at him, her hazel eyes piercing his skin with a playful stare down. Throwing his hand sup in the air James didn’t know what to say or who to blame so he just looked down at the pillows that ere in between them.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It’s because we have these stupid pillows down the middle of the bed.

It was stupid, this whole pillow barricade was stupid but they had put it in place for both of them. One because neither of them was willing to give up sleeping on the bed, neither of them wanted to sleep on the couch or the floor and because well the pillows were to stop Melody from touching James because he was convinced that he would wake up one morning with her drooling on him. Melody thought it was stupid but to keep the peace she made up her own argument.

Melody: That’s so you don’t get all giddy and try to touch me.

Letting out a laugh Melody looked at James who was now glaring at her, his eyes were cold as if he was over tolerating her for the morning.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Trust me, that thought has never crossed my mind.

Melody sucked her bottom lip into her mouth shocked at what he had just said, but refusing to show him that he had hurt her with his words once more she quickly continued on her mission of annoying him. She continued to laugh trying to hide her pain behind her big bright eyes.

Melody: Sure, sure... on our wedding night you were all hands… now I have to hold you back with a protective line of pillows.

Slapping her hand on the row of pillows Melody Grace used them to prove her point to which James just snarled at. He was losing his cool with her and she could tell.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Don’t remind me about what we did on our wedding night, please.

Running his fingers through his hair he rubbed his head trying to fight back any memories of that night that may have been flooding back from their wedding night. Melody knew that James remembered more then what he was telling everyone but she didn’t understand why he was hiding it from her after all they were in the same boat.

Melody: Why? Don’t you like remembering the snuggling we had going on?

Trying to get an honest answer out of him Melody looked at him. She wanted to reach across and grab onto either side of his face to stare him directly in his eyes and pry the truth out from him but she knew that James would react badly to that. James just looked at her blankly trying to get her to stop talking about it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Stop talking about it.

His messages was heard loud and clear as he spoke out from his gritted teeth but Melody wasn’t going to let him get the last word. His voice was pure anger while his body language was screaming of being uncomfortable. Melody just smiled up at him reassuring him that she was fine when really she wanted to sit on his lap and squish his face against hers until he told her the truth but she knew this type of ambush would only end up badly.

Melody: Touchy.

Licking her lips she smiled but James wasn’t with them in the room his mind was elsewhere, even though his eyes we staring into hers he was a million miles away.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> No.

Raising her right eyebrow up Melody mouth “no” what did he mean no? That didn’t even make sense. Looking at him she screwed up her nose as she spoke.

Melody: No what?

Hearing her voice once more James snapped out of his day dream and refocused on her. Looking down her body that was completely free from being underneath the blankets he sighed. She was geeky looking but somehow she still managed to look cute. Shaking his head from side to side her groaned; it was going to be a long fifty-five days.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I thought you said touch me.

Melody’s checks flushed bright red as she looked up at him, James however was cool like a cucumber he didn’t even notice what he had just said. She wanted him to touch her, but that was a far off reality.

Melody: See you can’t get me out of your head.

Melody leaned over towards him; her bright smile was in his face. She was acting a little different, a little more confident around him like she wanted something from him and she knew how to get it. James looked down at her noticing that she was right there he didn’t flinch backwards he just rolled his tongue over his bottom row of teeth inside his closed mouth.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> That’s because your about five inches away from my damn face.

He had his angry voice on but Mel couldn’t help but notice the calmness in his eyes, like he was adjusting to her in your face approach to everything. Melody edged just that little bit closer towards him, to the point she could feel his breathe on her face. Running her right hand through her blonde hair she gazed up into his eyes. She was luring him in for something, something that he didn’t seem to object to as he just watched her waiting for her to make her move. James would combat the action the moment that she struck it upon him, because he knew not to guess what Melody was going to do next she was always up to something, always up to pushing his buttons just to see his reaction. Playing it cool his eyes went from hers down to her lips that were now slightly parted; his eyes returned to her eyes that we’re batting her eyelids as she played him on. Inching forward she closed her eyes and James thought that she was going in for a kiss, his mind raced at a million ways to avoid this moment but as she moved in closer she stopped just in time to whisper.

Melody: Why so angry James? You’re the one that had great night’s sleep wrapped in all the blankets.

She pulled away from him quickly and James didn’t even have time to collect his thoughts he just yelled out at her in defence.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> SHUT UP ABOUT THE BLOODY BLANKETS WOULD YOU?

Melody hands wrapped around the pillow that was closest to her and she quickly brought it up and smashed it into his face. Looking down at her stunned, James narrowed his eyes sizing her up.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What was that for?

Grabbing onto the pillow so she didn’t try it again James pulled it out of her grip and tossed it to the floor.

Melody: For yelling at me, you blanket hog.

She once again had her hands wrapped around a pillow and she was watching him, watching her every move. Just as Melody went to swing this pillow up to his face he caught it and pushed it back into her playfully.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> For the love of…

Before he could finish talking Melody had grabbed another pillow and smacked it against his face and now it was on for young and old.

PILLOW FIGHT!!!

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED"> Whoa, whoa, whoa… I’d like to show you what happened next but I’m not allowed to show you. I’m not allowed to show you because I beat James in a pillow fight and because James said I wasn’t allowed to use that footage as it would make him look bad. Sorry James but don’t mess with this girl and her blankets ever again.

Okay I didn’t beat him; he just wised up to what I was doing and refused to play along because he hates fun.

His new name shall be, James I hate to have fun Huntington-Hawkes III

However let’s get on with business, let’s get on to what is happening this Sunday at Climax Control. I entered the Blast from the past mixed tag team tournament with high hopes that I would be tagged with someone awesome. I didn’t really care who I got as a partner I just wanted them to be reliable… and who do I get? I end up with Mr TNA the newest guy on the Sin City Wrestling roster; I don’t know who he is, what he looks like or how he wrestles. I can’t even get in contact with him as Mark, Erik and Christian don’t even have a correct contact number for him. Essentially I’m tagging with a ghost, a man with no face, no soul and no presence… am I worried about this? You betcha! I know nothing about him, that’s an incredible weakness for our team; the first hurdle is that I can’t even contact him to arrange a meeting is burning me alive. Nevertheless since becoming a Sin City Wrestling member I know never to let the bad times get you down, you just have to work around them.

You see Delia and Steve might know each other; they can contact each other they can work together before the match… all of this can be seen as power for them. They will no doubt spruik about how this will be their winning combination over Mr TNA and myself. They can learn each other’s style and plan, they have videos on me and can learn how I fight… all of this will be said all of this will be used against us… but Delia and Steve open your eyes and take notes.

You don’t know a damn think about my partner and that right there is the ultimate power play.

(Dear J2H, Giani and Ringo that was just a play on words, don’t get excited I’m not your fan girl, Love Melody)

Mr TNA might just be the next big thing to walk into Sin City Wrestling and guess what? He is my partner. He might be a natural tag team specialist and guess what? He is my tag team partner… all of this unknown will throw you off your game because you won’t know how to prepare for him, Mr TNA. The ghost of Sin City Wrestling will debut and I can guarantee he will haunt your dreams of advancing forward in this tournament.

Sometimes when life gives you a lemon you have to make lemonade out of it and that’s what I’m doing… while praying for a miracle.

I’m sure Mr TNA will show up and I’m sure he will do his best at showing the Sin City Wrestling crowd that he means business. I just hope that he is ready for the war that he is about to enter because when it comes to Delia and Steve, I don’t like them. I’ll talk about Delia later but right now I have a few words for the fearless one Steve Ramone.

Oh Steve, Steve, Steve… I bet you thought you got the last word in at Inception when you got on the microphone backstage and ran my name down into the ground over some tweets on twitter well Steve you didn’t I proved you wrong and my husband proved you wrong as we both walked out of Inception with victories under our belt. How does that feel Steve?

Better yet, how does it make you feel going after a twenty year old girl? Hmm do you feel tough? Huh? Do you feel invincible? You’re pathetic you’re everything Odette and Gabriel made you out to be a… washed up coward.

Did you ever stop to think that I wasn’t serious on twitter and that I was just being Melody? Yet you took the ball and you decided to run with it, so you opened your mouth and spoke out against me. Are you stupid? Are you that short of competition because no one in the male roster wants to face you because you’re a loser... that you have to stoop to trash talking girls?

At Inception you called me a gold digger, you told me to shut my mouth and you tried to get inside James’ head and my head but you failed Steve just like every other time you have attempted to do something great… you fail. You tripped so hard and you fell on your face crushing your dreams.

Once again

Me a gold digger, don’t you think if I was marrying for money I would have aimed for someone who has billions?

Guess you’re just jealous of what James and I have together.

I must have hurt your feelings on twitter Stevie or otherwise you would have just ignored me.

Did you get your rocks off thinking about how you were going to come at me? For no reason, what did you think you were going to accomplish with your words Steve? Did you think I would come running to you begging for you to accept my apology? I don’t say sorry to losers, I don’t say sorry to washed up old people who have to pick on girls because they’re no good for anything else. What did you expect to get out of it? Did you think that James was going to go after you? Even he didn’t care about what you had to say because it was so left of field that even the dumbest person in the world wouldn’t believe what you said about me.

Face facts, you picked the wrong girl to try and make an impact on.

Or is it that you’re still hung up on Odette? Is it because you thought you had something going on with her last year in the Blast For The Past that you thought that you could still get to her by attacking me with your words, your weak, your pathetic your wash rinse repeat words? What did you think that your words would get a rise out of Gabriel? Didn’t he put you though enough last time Steve? Didn’t he ruin your world completely? What is wrong with you? Thinking you can run your mouth and get away with it? Did you think that going after me would help you get noticed?

Lame!

No one notices you Steve, because you’re nothing to look at.

I’m not talking about your appearance either; I’m just talking about you as a person in general.

You’re words against me, didn’t hurt me… in fact they made me laugh… you know nothing about me Steve… nothing at all so why should I even entertain someone like you?

Consider your existence Ignored!

Permanently

This Sunday Mr TNA (if that’s even his real name?) will wipe the floor with you and think nothing of it.

Because you’re nothing!

Remember that!



***


Odette: Mel, are you okay?

Opening up inside the lavish apartment that Odette and Gabriel have hired in Scotland for the tour, Melody Huntington-Hawkes could be seen staring outside the window. Watching the rain as it fell from the sky with ease, it was wet and miserable tonight but somehow Melody still found Scotland to be beautiful and peaceful. Odette was sitting on a plush white chair in the same room as Melody in her hands was a book about parenting. Not that she needed to be told what to do with her six nieces and nephews back home she was a professional. She just wanted to make sure she and Gabriel had everything covered for the arrival of their little bundle of joy in May. Looking up from her book Odette watched as Melody wrapped her arms around her body protecting herself from the chill from the glass that was in protecting her from the chilly winter night in Scotland.

Melody: I’m fine, I’m just… worried.

Turning back to look at Odette, Melody’s hazel eyes fell into Odette’s piercing green ones. She was looking at her concerned something that pained Melody. To her Odette was meant to be happy and resting, taking it easy before the birth of her child even though she had months to go, Gabriel had instructed to everyone that he wanted his wife to be treated like the goddess that she was. Not that Melody needed that reminder Odette was everything to her; after all she was her biggest fan and now was proud to call her, her best friend.

Odette: Worried about what?

Odette dropped the book down completely removing it from her sights as she looked up at Melody, her hard shell that the rest of Sin City Wrestling was used to seeing was totally removed. Odette was only friendly to a handful of people and the one that she was looking at right now was one of the very lucky few. Melody just let a sigh escape her lips as she took a few tiny steps towards Odette, she didn’t want to bring up her name but she couldn’t hide this from her best friend she needed her advice.

Melody: My match this week against Delia.

Melody watched as Odette’s face went from caring to almost dangerous at the sound of Delia’s name. Melody knew it’s not that Odette hated her it was just that she has become completely unamused with any other female that hung around Gabriel looking to him for guidance and direction. She knew Delia hung around him like a bad smell when she wanted something done and she knew that for some reason Gabriel would always help her, they were friends. They understood each other and that drove Odette crazy, she didn’t have anything to worry about tho Gabriel would be lost without his Aussie wife it’s just that since Odette had fallen pregnant she was more protective now over what was hers then she had ever been.

Odette: Don’t worry about it Mel, you will do fine.

Watching her friend turn of the mean any look on her face to one of concern again Melody faked a smile. She wasn’t so sure about what Odette was saying to her. How would see be fine? Delia was the current champion, the undefeated champion; she was the one that many had put their money on winning this tag team tournament with regardless of who her partner was. Delia was a carrier and by that she’s strong enough to get the job done by herself. Melody looked down at Odette her eyes that were filled with unease blinked as she shook her head from side to side trying to remove this horrible feeling from her chest.

Melody: I don’t want to do fine I want to win.

Odette smiled as she heard the fire in Melody’s voice, she wasn’t lying she wanted this, she wanted to beat Delia but she couldn’t allow herself to see how great she was or see that she could in fact stand a chance against the reigning Bombshell champion. Getting up to her feet the Aussie walked over to her Californian girl, reaching out she grabbed on to Melody’s hands. Rubbing her thumbs around the back of Melody’s hands she warmed them as she spoke.

Odette: I know sweetheart and I truly believe that you have what it takes to defeat her, but don’t be so hard on yourself if it doesn’t happen the first time.

Melody couldn’t believe her ears, was Odette doubting her? Surely not, looking up at her friend she had the look of confusion plastered on her face. Once Melody’s eyes fell on Odette’s face her look of concern faded to a happy go lucky smile she knew what her best friend was doing she was planting a seed.

Melody: I know I know.

Pulling her best friend in for a hug Odette wrapped her into her arms warming her up. Considering the weather and what it was like outside Melody had this strange obsession with never wearing warm enough clothes no matter how many times she was told she would always go out with a thin jumper on and jeans ignore the fact that she would need a jacket, scarf, gloves and a beanie. She had a strange fascination with feeling cold that she always instantly regretted the moment she stepped outside but she was too suborn to let them see that she was freezing and regretting her decision. Melody had just recently come back home from a shopping trip with Odette and was still taking her time in adjusting to the warmth of the room.

Odette: She’s a tough cookie, but she’s far from the best Melody… don’t let her get inside your head.

Melody stepped back but was still in Odette’s arm; she looked up at her best friend and smiled. Odette was doing her best to reassure her but there was something Melody couldn’t understand, she didn’t understand or she couldn’t even begin to think of how she was going to help her team win if she had to face Delia.

Melody: I know it’s just, well she beat you, Misty, Vixen everyone that has stepped up in front of her as been knocked down. I don’t want to be knocked down.

Melody closed her eyes and she was waiting for an onslaught of words to be shouted in her direction, but she just felt Odette shrug her shoulders after all she was right Delia had beaten all of these ladies and sometimes she made it look far to easy. Odette just smiled at her friend and let go of her from their hug. Running her hand nervously through her long curly blonde hair Melody let out an Eeep that Odette caught but she couldn’t help but laugh.

Odette: Hey, you know what they say about getting knocked down? If you get knocked down seven times you damn make sure you get up eight.

She was surprisingly calm, there was something positive about this baby inside of her that had turn Odette into a mouse instead of the fierce feline that she used to be. Melody knew that deep down Odette was still that unbreakable monster that she had built her career on, she knew that she was tough as nails but right now she was being what she needed her to be understanding and helpful.

Melody: I know it’s just I really want this…

Melody watched as Odette made her way back over to the large white chair, she took a seat back down on it and lifted her legs up so she could wrap them up close to her body. Letting out a yawn the Aussie quickly mouthed that she was sorry to Melody; she wasn’t bored she was just tired.

Odette: I know sweetie everyone knows that.

Taking a few step closer to Odette, Melody sighed she had another burning feeling inside her chest. She had an itch that she had to scratch and she knew that Odette would either rip her face off for saying this or she would understand completely.

Melody: She is going to try and use you, Gabriel, Despy, Misty, Roxi, James everyone that I care about against me.

Taking a seat beside Odette, Melody looked at the fireplace in front of them that was roaring with life. She had to say it, she had to get this off her chest because she knew Delia, she knew what she was like, she played mind games and nine times out of ten those mind games worked. When she faced Odette she used Gabriel against her, when she face Misty she used Kittie against her, she wasn’t below dragging in people from her opponent lives and using them as bait to help her win. Hell she even used Gabriel to get inside Drake Green’s mind just to toy with him, just to help Gabriel as well. Delia was evil but she hid it wisely. She was like the raise muffin dressed up like the chocolate chip muffin, she might look all sweet and innocent and she might claim to be sweet and innocent but she a stone cold bitch with no remorse when it comes to getting things her way. Odette had turned to her left to look at Melody who was focused on the flames flickering away in the fire place, she knew that her young friend was gazing off just thinking of what Delia would do to try and get inside her head.

Odette: Trust me Gabriel and Despy won’t let her use them in her sick mind games.

Just after Odette spoke Melody tore her eyes from the fire, but the red and orange glow was still flickering within them, Melody was angry, a rare sight to be seen from this bubbly blonde. The thought alone of Delia using her friends to get to her was enough to set a timer on the bomb that was inside her. She knew that it was going to happen she just couldn’t put her finger on what friend Delia would call on, or what friend Delia would use to mentally get inside Melody’s head to throw her off her game. It was too predictable but nevertheless Melody wasn’t the type of girl; who could handle this type of betrayal.

Melody: Gabriel played a part in her mind games against you.

Odette nodded in agreement after all her friend was wrong. Melody gripped her hands together her manicured nails dug into the palms as she grew furious at the thought of Gabriel even entertaining her to begin with.

Odette: that’s because we had to pretend to be on different sides Melody, he didn’t tell her any of my secrets.

Melody knew that Odette was right, Gabriel and her had used their power couple status to turn last year’s Blast from the past on its head, but she didn’t like it. She didn’t agree with it then nor did she care for it now. Delia was smart, probably one of the smartest In Sin City Wrestling, it was only a matter of time that she picked Melody apart with her mind games.

Melody: She is going to use Despy, or try and use him against me and that would break me.

The anger in Melody’s voice had turned to anxiety, hell Delia hadn’t even struck her first match but Melody was already letting her inside her mind with the what ifs. Of course Delia would use Despy; I mean he is both of their friends. It was just a matter of time before Melody’s fear would come to life. Not because Despy would want to hurt her but because Despy wouldn’t believe that Delia would use him to get to Melody, he was too convinced that Delia was a good person under that entire gimmick she was just an average person like everyone else. He couldn’t see her for the spiteful witch that she was.

Odette: Despy would never intentionally hurt you, you know what right?

Melody just nodded and agreed, she knew Despy would never hurt her on purpose but once Delia had her sights on using you, you just became a pawn in her game. Looking away from Odette, Melody tuned back to the fire listening to the wood inside it snap crackle and pop from the heat that was easily engulfing it. Was that her fate at Climax Control would she become the wood and Delia be the fire? Shaking that thought out of her mind Melody screwed up her face, her teeth slight gritted as she huffed.

Melody: I know, but I’m worried, what if she is the reason we lose each other?

She was talking about Despy; I mean Delia was very capable of taking him away from her, she was alluring, and what could Melody have to offer her male best friend to keep him? Plus Delia was smart scary smart and she would use this against the simpleton. Odette looked at Melody and she knew that deep down inside Melody was ripping herself apart; she was shredding herself down to nothing. She was letting herself get beaten before even steeping inside the ring. Odette hated this, she hated seeing Melody so focused on the fact that she was “going to lose” in her eyes she wasn’t even attempting to play with the idea that she might win. Odette had to break Melody away from this, she had to get her mind off the what if’s.

Odette: You’re being silly Melody, now let’s move on to the part of her using everyone that you care about and the fact you named James.

Did she name him? She couldn’t remember turning away from the fire to look at Odette, Melody’s face had shifted from anger, confusion and self-doubt to a nervous smile. She did name him, oh lord she named him in the people she cares about pile. Odette couldn’t help but smile at her little friend, looking at her like she wasn’t going to live this one down as Melody timidly pushed a few strands of her blonde hair behind her right ear.

Melody: Ummm he is my husband I’m meant to care about him, right?

Sucking in her bottom lip Melody was faking innocence while Odette was seeing right threw her charade. Melody had just dobbed herself in and she knew it, turning away from the Aussie she tried to focus on something different hoping that Odette would change the subject, but if she knew her friend she wasn’t going to let this one go.

Odette: Oh so you just care about him because you share a last name for a few weeks?

She was being true to herself and not letting this go, Odette liked to meddle with Melody at times, she liked knowing that she had a best friend that she could torment at times when things like this came out. Melody turned back to Odette and smiled shyly. She couldn’t believe that Odette was so cool about her being married, like when she first found out Melody didn’t get one abusive phone call from her at all, she was just met with a friendly “welcome to the wives club” which was refreshing from the “what the hell are you thinking messages” she was receiving flat out.

Melody: Yeah… no… maybe… I don’t know O.

Sighing out loud once again Melody didn’t know to start she knew she liked James as a person; I mean there wasn’t very many people that she didn’t like. James Huntington-Hawkes could she seriously like him? Like, like him like him? The very thought of James was enough for Melody’s mind to melt away from the doubt of beating Delia into a fury of flashbacks of what her and James had done together since becoming husband and wife. Before she could even realise she had a smile on her face a bright smile, a silly smile that Odette was now glaring at with a hint of happiness in her eyes. Bringing her hands up to her face Melody tried to hide her face behind them as she tried to hide the girlish smile on her face but Odette had already noticed it and she was going to play on it.

Odette: Has my little girl got a crush?

Melody let out a laugh that only a young girl could muster up out of her lips as she tried to hide her real answer, she did like him. For some reason she liked the rich brat who sometimes treated her like nothing, but for some reason that was part of his allure. He was a bad boy, not the trademark bad boy but the bad boy with tattoos, a bad attitude and no respect for anything but himself and his money. Surely he could grow to love someone some day? It just wouldn’t be her, Melody’s mind ran off at a million miles an hour again but as all of her positive thoughts turned to negative ones she couldn’t help but frown.

Melody: He hates me.

Odette frowned at Melody and shook her head from side to side as she dragged her blanket that was on her body across to Melody to help keep her warm. Melody just rested her head on Odette’s shoulder and huffed, letting go of the blanket Odette reached up and ran her hand through Melody’s hair comforting her.

Odette: Are you sure about that?

Melody started to nod but then a glimmer of hope flashed before her eyes, well in her mind. He had said to her yesterday that he didn’t hate her, so maybe he didn’t hate her but even tho it wasn’t hate it was definitely dislike. They were two different too even remotely fit well together like two puzzles pieces that were completely incompatible, even if they tried they would just be smashing together with no positive outcome.

Melody: I dunno but he doesn’t like me like I like him… it’s annoying… Sometimes I can’t stop thinking about him. Like today without him sucked.

Odette listened to Melody and she couldn’t help herself she was smiling brightly, she knew that Melody was smitten by James Huntington-Hawkes she knew that her little girl had developed a crush. A dangerous crush that would probably lead to her getting her heart broke, but who knew right? it wasn’t like James was up front with his feelings. He was just a typical twenty year old boy that’s first reaction was to lash out and suffer the consequences later.

Odette: Oh geez thanks Mel and here I was thinking you enjoyed shopping today.

Patting Melody on her leg Odette was trying to lighten the mood; Melody quickly pulled herself away from Odette so she could look into her green eyes. She didn’t mean that she had a bad day with Odette and her friends she was just trying to let her into her mind so she knew what she was feeling about James.

Melody: I did, I did… I just couldn’t stop thinking what he was up to without me.

Ah yes, the old I wonder what he is up to without me? Melody was insecure she was thinking that James probably had all the fun in the world without her near him as his ball and chain. He was probably out on the town as she spoke to Odette, he could have been anywhere and she didn’t have the slightest clue where to begin. Was he even thinking about her? She doubted it, she highly doubted it after all this was the man that had set his alarm for 12.01am so he could wake up and get away from her as soon as he could. Small tears welled up in Melody eyes as she thought about I’m leaving her without even saying goodbye, or have fun, or be safe he just walked out… no concern no worries, just straight up left. Quickly blinking them out of her eyes Melody wiped her face and sighed

Odette: Well why don’t you ask him?

Odette was straight to the point, she always had been. Nothing was stopping Melody from texting or calling James maybe he was waiting for her to cave first so he could be all like “why are you calling me?” just so they could have another argument I mean it wasn’t the best way to show you care but sometimes fighting was great way of showing that you needed each other. Then it dawned on her about what she had promised him the day before.

Melody: Because I swore on my Yellow Beetles life that I wouldn’t disturb him today and I’m trying really hard not to.

Silly beetle and it’s life. Melody slumped back into the chair and looked towards the fire while Odette did the same but she was focusing on Melody. Reaching up she rested her hands over her belly feeling her baby kick she smiled maybe they were having a girl and she was trying to join in on the girl talk. Melody looked at Odette her eyes lighting up as Odette reached over and grabbed on to her hands placing them on her round belly she pressed Melody hands down on her bump and waited for a few seconds before a slight flutter kick was felt again. Melody smiled with delight as she looked up at Odette who just nodded as if to say her bay was agreeing with what she was about to say.

Odette: You have to tell him how you feel Melody.

Just after she had finished talking another kick came her way and Melody just smiled, the baby was just like her mother. Melody reluctantly pulled her hands away not because she was grossed out by it all but because she knew how Odette didn’t like random people smothering her in public to touch her baby bump. She was giving her space, to be honest Odette didn’t mind when it came to Melody or Gabriel rubbing her belly but anyone else was off limits. Looking back up at Odette, Melody’s happy face turned a little sour.

Melody: And risk getting laughed at? I don’t think so.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody didn’t want him to take this a joke and she knew him well enough that he would just shrug it all off like one. He wouldn’t care if Melody had feelings for him all he cared about was the sixty day deadline that was ticking away slowly for him, but time seemed to be slipping away for her.

Odette: He wouldn’t dare laugh at you.

Odette spoke softly but without them both knowing it they weren’t alone in the room as Gabriel had just walked in behind them. His eyes fixed on his wife as he came in to check on her. Looking down at Melody he smirked as she was about to ask how she knew he wouldn’t laugh at her Gabriel cut her off before the words could even leave her lips.

Gabriel: Because if he did the little punk would end up on his head inside a dumpster again.

Gabriel couldn’t help but laugh proudly at himself, the thought of teaching this punk kid a lesson again seemed too easy for him but he would enjoy it nonetheless. Melody looked up at Gabriel her eyes wide and her jaw dropped as she held back her own shocked laugh.

Melody: You wouldn’t?

Shaking her head from side to side her blonde curls bounced freely as she questioned Gabriel’s intentions with her husband James. Gabriel just nodded the stone cold look in his eyes told her that he wasn’t joking. He would rip him apart if he ever hurt Melody why? Because an upset Melody would mean an upset Odette and Gabriel would walk across the earth nine times over with no shoes on to prevent his wife from ever feeling upset. Walking around the chair he now stood in front of them, kneeling down he positioned himself in front of Odette, who had reached out to run her hands through his hair.

Gabriel: I have and I wouldn’t even think about it, if I had to do it again.

Taking a seat on the floor Gabriel stretched out focusing on his back and neck while Melody just looked from him to Odette, confused. She was pretty sure they weren’t meant to be this okay with her liking James. This was taboo.

Melody: Wait a minute, why aren’t you both trying to talk me out of liking him?

She questioned them both and without even a single word exchanged Odette and Gabriel looked at each other almost having a discussion inside their minds before Odette finally sighed and let Melody have it. She was going to tell Melody the truth. Melody braced herself for the worst she was waiting for the onslaught of words from Odette where she was going to tell her she was stupid for liking James and all he was, was a good for nothing kid with no future. Melody bit down on her tongue, finding the need to defend him without Odette or Gabriel saying a single word.

Odette: We can’t control your feelings Mel, well Gabriel could… but he won’t because you can’t help who you fall in love with. Look at Gabriel and I, no one saw that one coming?

She was right; who would have thought an ex-conman slash magician wrestler would end up with an ex-motocross rider bombshell. There worlds had no need to cross they weren’t even booked on the same nights most weeks, it was just pure coincidence that they were booked in a photo-shoot together and that’s when their paths crossed and well the rest is history. Gabriel and Odette shared a cute look that only couples that are truly in love shared while Melody just looked on like the third wheel.

Gabriel: Well I did, but I see everything.

Gabriel laughed, he was most likely right but neither of the girls was going to agree with him. Gabriel winked at Odette who just shook her head, he thought he knew they were going to end up together all along but Odette wasn’t so convinced. Odette turned back to Melody who was looking back and forth between the two shocked. The vice grip like bite she had with her jaw released and she was free to talk.

Melody: So you both don’t care that I’m with James?

She sounded surprised, if anything she thought that they would be the ones lining her up and getting her the best lawyer money could buy to get rid of this parasite. They had been the complete opposite, they had been supportive from day one, not saying a word but not letting her do this alone.

Gabriel: I would have preferred someone else for you, but I can’t do anything about that… or can I?

A look of a man with an evil idea crossed Gabriel’s face but Odette reached out and wacked him on, a playful one of course on his shoulder. Gabriel pretended to sway backwards giving his wife the impression that she had taught him a lesson. Melody loved seeing how Gabriel and Odette interacted with each other; everyone was so used to seeing them on camera seeing them serious no one really got to see their playful side. Well apart from the Sin’s family. Odette turned back to Melody and smiled.

Odette: We won’t do anything Mel and you know that Gabriel and I will be with you every step of the way with this, no matter how it goes. If you tell him you like him, who knows he might like you back? This might be your happy ever after?

Gabriel held back a snort but Odette caught it and flashed him a death stare, he didn’t agree that this was Melody’s happy ever after he knew what guys like James were like and he didn’t like the fact that Melody was married to him but he couldn’t stop it and right now he couldn’t fix it for here either as it was in the hands of the law. Odette turned back and smiled she was hoping that Melody hadn’t caught the negativity from Gabriel thankfully she hadn’t. Melody was too busy thinking about how she was going to tell him this; hey she was still trying to work out if she actually liked him.

Melody: But we all know I’ll tell him I think I like him and he will laugh at me and break my heart.

Melody grew worried she couldn’t handle another setback like this imagine if she told and he laughed at her and then she still had to live with him for like fifty-two days? Imagine trying to face him every day? Melody had made up her mind she wasn’t going to tell him, she didn’t have to tell him.

Odette: If that’s how it goes down, I will have my shoulder at the ready for your head, tissues ready for your eyes and my ears ready to listen to your every word. You’re my world Melody, You, Gabriel and our baby I would do anything for you three... I would kill for you three.

She was being deadly serious and how did Gabriel and Melody know she was being deadly serious? Her Australian accent was at its ultimate thickness. Gabriel reached up and grabbed on to his wife’s hand and held it tightly, nodding in agreement as he would do the same for her and their baby. Melody just smiled at them both and decided to let all of this worrying leave her mind.

Gabriel: Regardless of what you decide Melody or who you pick to spend the rest of your life with romantically we will support you and I promise you if they ever hurt you I will rip their heart of out there chest and they will beg for your mercy.

Gabriel looked at Melody with a sinister smile almost as if he was already enjoying it or envisioning doing it James, he hated that kid. He was a stuck up brat but for all the wrong reasons. Odette just looked at Gabriel and with a cool confident smile she winked at him.

Odette: Let’s not forget what Despy would do to them.

Gabriel’s jaw dropped almost in shock at what his wife was suggesting. Gabriel and Odette knew exactly what Joshua would do if Melody was ever hurt by a guy he wouldn’t be able to control himself. She was his beastie. Melody just looked them both feeling nice and warm from the love and protection she was feeling in this room before smiling brightly.

Gabriel: It would be unspeakable.

The three let out a laugh, Gabriel’s was more dark out of the three, Odette’s was just out of pure enjoyment of seeing what Despy would do to someone that ever hurt Melody and Melody just laughed nervously as she felt bad for the silly person who would ever be dumb enough to break her heart.

Melody: Thanks, but I don’t really want my future husband to fear for his life if he ever hurts me.

She was being honest but Odette couldn’t let it go, she was over protective of her innocent friend Melody always had always would be. That poor guy, while Odette went to talk Gabriel was rubbing his hands together almost waiting for Melody to say what James had done this week to upset her feelings looking for a good enough reason to rip his head off just for fun.

Odette: Your future husband will love you that much that the thought of hurting you would be taboo for him it wouldn’t even be an option.

She was right, but how often was Odette Nicole Stevens wrong? Melody smiled brightly at her best friend before gently nudging into her stealing a cuddle.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED"> Well that was a little bit interesting, I never thought Gabriel and Odette would be so supportive of me and who I end up dating. It’s funny the ones that you think will try and change your mind end up being the most understanding. I had all this doubt in my mind that they would accept it, but hey look what just happened.

A miracle happened.

That brings me to my next topic up for discussion, doubt. Self-doubt, the feeling that you’re not good enough or that you’ll never be good enough for something or someone. For some reason doubt is all that’s flooding my mind lately, well that and James but that’s a whole other story.

Doubt is crippling, it engulfs you and it’s persistent in not stopping until it eats you alive from the inside out. Doubt makes you do things that you would never think of yourself doing. Like quitting, like giving up, like walking away, like living in fear. Do I want to quit? No. Do I want to give up? No. Do I want to walk away? Never. Do I want to live in fear? Negative. So why should I let it try and control me?

This match this Sunday against Delia shouldn’t have me thinking I’m not good enough. It should have me thinking scrap that it should have me knowing that I’m good enough to face her. She isn’t better than me, sure she might have the title sure she might be undefeated in singles competition but I am just as good as she is. She just has the shiny belt to show off; she just has the championship that helps her install fear into the Bombshell roster.

Well I say no more.

I shouldn’t let her get inside my head, I shouldn’t let her try and make me doubt myself. I am good enough and I will show her that this Sunday at Climax Control. I will prove to her, I will prove to everyone in the back, I will prove to Mark, Christian and Erik, I will prove to my fans and the Sin City Wrestling universe that I am the next face of this company. I am the next main event bombshell I want to show them that I have NO DOUBT in the back of my mind that I am the future of this business and that I have no intentions on letting someone like Delia come between myself and that. I won’t allow her to dictate my stance in the company. Not now, not ever.

If she thinks that she is just going to walk out of this one with an easy match under her belt she better forget it. My victory might not happen this week, but it will happen because mark my words I’m coming for the number one stop and I’m not going to let a monster like self-doubt stop me. I’m not going to be crippled or be put away by a myth that I have created in my own mind. I am good enough for Sin City Wrestling, I am good enough to win this Sunday I am good enough to beat Delia and I am good enough to eventually walk away with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

Why?

Because I have NO REASON to doubt myself!

Why?

Because I have the best support group in the world!

Why?

Umm I dunno why, because my trainer tells me that I can do this?

SIKE!

I know exactly why because I know that I have the heart for this business and you know what they say a little heart only gets you so far but a whole heart a dedicated heart gets you everywhere. So screw doubt, screw it right into the ground and let it never see the light of day again because I’m over the feeling of being controlled. No one controls me, I do what I want and when I want and I want to beat Delia so I will beat Delia... I will beat this negative feeling and I will push on and become who I want to be.

The most colourful Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion that Sin City Wrestling has ever seen.

Literally, like I LOVE rainbows.

The first ever Mother of Unicorns will becom
e

23
Character Building Roleplays / The not so happy ending.
« on: January 16, 2015, 01:23:33 AM »
 
Judge: So let me get this straight you two are here today to annul your marriage?

We open up inside a standard court room in Vegas. The Judge sits high and mighty up in her seat while she looks down at James Huntington Hawkes III who is standing at one table nodding his head up and down while Melody Grace is seen standing at the other table. Looking over at James, Melody just nods her head in agreement.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yes.

Letting his voice be heard James looks up at the Judge and smiles before fixing the collar on his white shirt that is underneath his jet black suit. The top bottom of his white shirt is opening showing off the top of his chest, while a pair of sunglasses sits up perched on the top of his head. James turns to Melody who is just looking at him nodding, James nods at Melody and she quickly turns to look at the Judge with a smirk.

Melody:  Uh huh, yeah sure.

Melody turns back to James who gives her a wink, as if he is pleased with her answer. As James and Melody turn away from each other they look up at the Judge who is just staring at them over her glasses.

Judge: May I ask why?

Melody raises her hand as if she knows the answer, the female Judge nods at Melody and the bubbly blonde replies.

Melody:  Because he wants us too.

A look of disgust crosses the Judge’s face as she looks down at Melody who is brightly dressed in a sun yellow dress with a nice over coat. The sunlight gleams into the room bouncing off her hair highlighting her innocence.

Judge: Do you always do what he tells you to do?

Melody held back a laugh as she looked at the Judge and then smiles as she turns her attention back to her Husband who is waiting on her answer with a smug look on his face as if he was about to hear her admit that she was under his thumb.

Melody:  He said I would get a Lamborghini if I agreed to this.

Boom Melody smirked at James who had a massive smile on his face, but his smile quickly changed to a look of disgust as he replayed what Melody had just said.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I never said that, she’s lying.

James turns back to the Judge his arms flying up in the air while he speaks as the Judge just continues to look down her nose at the two.

Judge: Enough... now tell me why you want this marriage annulled?

Growing tired of Melody and James’ behaviour already the Judge looks down at the both waiting for an answer. Melody goes to speak but James cuts her right off his voice over dominating hers.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Because we got married when we were both hammered and we don’t want to be married anymore.

Looking at the Judge with a smug look on his face as if to say “why else” James shrugs his shoulders as Melody just looks down at her left hand examining her nails.  

Judge: So you wanted to but now since you’re both sober and you don’t want this marriage?

Melody fakes a yawn as she looks at James who is motioning for her to reply to the Judge.

Melody:  No, yes... I dunno can you re-ask the question it was kinda confusing?

Turning back to look up at the Judge Melody just smiles brightly while the Judge shakes her head from side to side unamused by her lack of concentration. James clears his throat stealing Melody’s attention as he takes over the situation making sure that he gets what he wants.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> We both want out of this marriage, we never wanted it and it was a drunken mistake. A terrible mistake.

Melody bites back at James taking what he had just said as a direct shot to her.

Melody:  You’re face is a mistake.

Screwing her nose up at him she pokes her tongue out.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Grow up.

Melody fixes up her coat and turns back to the Judge and mouths “Can you believe this guy?” The Judge doesn’t look amused as she starts to drum her nails on the wooden desk in front of her.

Judge: Silence you two, now is this what you want Melody?

The Judge looks directly down at the young blonde who takes a quick breath in before responding.

Melody:  I’ll do whatever he wants me to do because I want my Lamborghini.

James turns to Melody and says through gritted teeth.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I’m not getting you a Lamborghini...

Melody just keeps her bright smile on her face as she looks down at the watch on her left wrist.

Melody:  Well, my, my look at the time... I’ve gotta go... you know I’m super busy maybe we can fix this up another time?

The young blonde goes to walk around the table and looks towards the door but James’ voice brings her back.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> THAT’S BLACKMAIL; you can’t blackmail me in front of a judge Melody. You can’t be that stupid?

James expects Melody to turn back and walk to behind her desk but Melody does the opposite and takes a step towards the door. James’ eyes narrowing as she does so, if looks could kill.

Melody:  Do you want to test me James?

Turning back to look at him Melody mocks another step towards the door and James reaches out with his right hand waving it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Okay, okay, okay... FINE, what colour?

Turning back on her pin point heels Melody steps behind her desk once more and smiles at her husband as if she had just won lotto.

Melody:  Pin....

Just as she was going to say what colour she wanted the two are stopped as the Judge raises her voice, over ruling them.

Judge: ENOUGH! That’s it you two I will NOT be granting an annulment to the two of you. You think you’re the only loved up, cashed up; drunken twenty year olds I see do this? The law isn’t here to entertain drunken decisions. You have no grounds for an annulment either of you.

Just as she goes to continue James cuts her off.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> She’s my umm Aunty?

James looks at Melody and then to the Judge who doesn’t look amused as she takes her reading glasses down away from her face looking at him like a light about to engulf a moth.

Judge: Mr Huntington Hawkes don’t take me for a fool.

James turns back to Melody, before raising his voice making sure he has her attention before saying the next thing he has in mind.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> She’s insane?

Melody’s smile drops to one of sadness as she bright her hands up to wrap them around her getting uncomfortable about being in this situation.

Melody:  I am not!

Just as James was about to reply the Judge slammed her hands on the table stealing their attentions.

Judge: ENOUGH!

Melody puts her hands up in front of herself as if to agree with the Judge while James stews over his next move.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Can we file for divorce then?

Melody:  No... No... No!!!

She was throwing her hand around while looking at her Husband, James turned to look at his wife a look of arrogance across his face.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What now?

The young blonde’s hazel eyes began to water as she looked at him.

Melody:  I don’t want to be twenty and divorced you said we would get an annulment and forget that I ever existed and go back to being normal... you promised me I wouldn’t have divorce on my record, you have ruined me for every other male out there.

She was going to cry and he didn’t seem to care as James just bit back.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I’m sure one of your twitter fan boys will pick you up. So how about it Melody, do you wanna divorce me?

James smiled at her smugly as he worded the “you wanna divorce me?” as if he was asking her to marry him all over again.  Melody didn’t reply which the Judge was evaluating.  

Judge: Mrs Huntington Hawkes... are you saying that you don’t want to divorce your husband?

Melody looked back and forth from the Judge and to James her whole world was torn but she couldn’t let him down. Looking back at the Judge Melody just looked defeated.

Melody:  Fine, fine, fiiiine I’ll divorce him... but I better be getting a Lamborghini AND a trip to Hawaii out of this.

James was about to lose his marbles again but the Judge cut him off.

Judge: I’m sure we can arrange some sort of agreement for everyone to get what they want.

Instead of arguing James had a look of content across his face he wanted to do anything to get rid of Melody.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Thank God! Now where are the papers I need to sign?

James didn’t wait for them to give him a pen in fact he pulled his own pen out of his jacket pocket waiting eagerly for the papers to be presented to him.

Judge: Well you see Mr Huntington Hawkes it’s not that simple, I mean what grounds are you stating your divorce on?

The Judge was drawing this out it was almost on purpose as James just looked up at her and shook his head.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What does it matter? Just pick one.

Melody looked at the pleased look on her husband’s face which brought a flicker of anger to her eyes.

Melody:  Is he is a dirty liar on the list to pick from?

James just rolled his eyes dramatically as he looked at Melody.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Is I have an annoying wife on the list? I’d like to pick that one.

Melody just smiled as she looked at him, before playfully but sarcastically speaking.  

Melody:  Yeah well, is the option he is a loser Husband who can’t even be bother to say anything nice on the list, because let’s highlight that one as well?

James screwed up his nose.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I’m not a loser.

His hand flew out to his side as if he was showing off his winning body / personality.

Melody:  Pretty sure you are.

Melody turned away from James and looked at the Judge who was watching them go back and forth in her court room.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Here’s one... how about it’s because we are completely incompatible. She hugs the homeless, I kick them. You know all that type of stuff?

The Judge looked down at James with a concerned look on her face.

Judge: Mr Huntington Hawkes did you just admit to kicking a homeless person?

Looking up at the Judge nervously the rich brat started to back pedal.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> It was an expression... I don’t really go around kicking people.

Looking away from them both James wipes his brow as if to flick sweat off of it as he just dodged a bullet.

Melody:  He just goes around and tells sweet little girls that he likes them and that he wants to marry them.

Melody now looks away from James and the Judge her eyes staring at the cold hard floor.

Judge: STOP IT both of you... I will let you file for divorce on the grounds of incompatibility

A loud clap is heard as James slaps his hands together before jumping up in the air excited.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Thank you!!!

Turning to look at Melody, James couldn’t help but notice that she looked as if she had just been run over by a bus.

Melody:  Oh yay!

Looking up at the Judge Melody waited for her instructions, as she knew the Judge was going to inform them on what they needed to do.

Judge: On the condition that you see out a sixty day cooling off period that begins tomorrow first. In this time frame you must stay with each other six days a week. During those six days you must travel and stay with each other.

The Judge looked down at them both a smug smile on her confident face as she hands down her rulings. While James turns away from looking at Melody up to the Judge with a complete look of anger across his face.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What the fuck?

Melody lets out a sigh before letting her voice be heard.

Melody:  NOOOOOOO, HE SNORES!!!

The Judge ignores them both as she carries on with her findings.

Judge: To prove you’re incompatible you must at least spend time together first.

James looks at her in disbelief and quickly pats down his pockets looking for his wallet.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Are you the type of Judge that takes bribes? I mean everyone likes money right?

James finds his wallet and pulls it out into plan view opening it up he shows the Judge his money that is basically spilling out of his wallet.

Judge: I’m going to choose to ignore that. I will have the court draw up your conditions and a copy will be sent to your employers who will act as witnesses to your divorce after the sixty days you can file for a divorce, given you still feel this way about each other. Divorce papers will be drawn up and sent to you on day fifty-five.

Melody looked up at the Judge her eyes watering.

Melody:  This isn’t fair.

Pointing at her with his thumb James nodded in agreement.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What she said.

The Judge just shakes her head from side to side before standing up in her spot.

Judge: That’s my final decision.

Without any further words the Judge leaves the room, leaving James and Melody alone with two security guards. Melody and James both look at each other so many emotions gripping them it’s hard just to focus on one. Shaking her head from side to side Melody fights back tears while James takes a step up towards her, his hands shaking in rage.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> This is your fault, you did this.

Pointing at her he didn’t care if this was or wasn’t her fault he was just going to blame her. Melody just looked at him, before blinking rapidly to stop the tears from flowing.

Melody:  Shut up!!

Taking a step towards him Melody did a sharp turn and headed towards the door.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Where the hell are you going?

Without even looking back Melody just replied.

Melody:  Out!

With that said and done she exited the court room and headed out for a night on the town to get away from this mess.

TBC

24
Climax Control Archives / EH Christmas...
« on: December 19, 2014, 07:32:13 PM »
 Hello, hi, howdy... it’s me Melody!!! You’re friendly neighbourhood Unicorn lover, also I love rainbows and boy oh boy have I seen a few of those since being back on the old family farm. So you’re probably all like I wonder what the mother of Unicorn got up to this week. Well let me tell you. This week I learnt that Social Media is the devil and is a tool that can be used to hurt others / hurt yourself. Never in a million years did I see this one coming, like ever.

So at the beginning of the week I found out that I would be tagging with my best friend Despy but boy did I screw that all up with a twitter rant that has left me still without any answers? Basically I had a misunderstanding where I thought Despy was being mean with me like Gavin Stephens was and I got upset and I lashed out and I tweeted the following “I hate everyone” Do I really hate everyone? NO WAY!!! I LOVE EVERYONE!!! Some people I love just a little bit more than others but HEY that’s just life. Hear me out before you go all that’s just a typical blonde girl moment and that I Melody Grace just proved to everyone in the world that I’m just like every other twenty year old out there that can’t handle their emotions.

Over the last few weeks I have been pretty, well how can I say this? Pretty upset about some of the mean hurtful things people have been saying about me. People have been saying that I’m a home wrecker, saying that I’m stupid, saying that I’m crazy, mental, unstable, saying that my trust in others will ultimately lead to my downfall. People have been saying I’m just another blonde on the roster that we don’t need. I’m just another Barbie doll, just another plastic and that I’m just like the mean girls... but you know the random the nice one.

WELL let me be the first to say, SHUT UP! I’m FINE THE WAY I AM!!

Am I a little bit different? Yes!! I’m for one am not a home wrecker, there is nothing that any of these Sin City Wrestling boys that I find remotely attractive, yeah there are some hotties on the roster but I will NEVER mix business with pleasure. Why? Because it’s just so damn hard! Look at Gabriel and Odette, they’re like the only wrestling couple I see lasting... but that doesn’t mean they don’t have their flaws, they’re so strongly connected that every time Gabriel is hurt, Odette is hurt and guess what every time Odette is hurt Gabriel gets affected. It’s a bitter game of Russian Roulette when you mix business with pleasure; it’s something I want to keep my nose firmly out of. So sorry boys but Melody’s bakery is closed... I don’t want anyone’s married goodies near me, I don’t want anyone wrestling related near me like that... too much drama and trust me I don’t have time for that.

Now for people saying that I’m stupid... Ummmm hello have you not seen Veronica Taylor? She couldn’t even spell her own boyfriends name right on Twitter, yet I’m the stupid one? Ha-ha you people are hilarious!!! So what I say some random stuff, so what that sometimes I get a little caught up in the moment and imagine things that will never happen, I’m only human... how is me envisioning Unicorns any different from Veronica Taylor envisioning the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship around her waist? It’s a myth a pretty little myth but that doesn’t make me stupid or crazy it just makes me happy, just like it makes Veronica Happy pretending that she is the next big thing since Mt Fuji!

So basically say what you want to say about me, but just know that in future it’s going to be like water off a ducks back, or something like that.

I don’t care for it, I don’t have time for it, the only thing I have time for in my life is my friends and family and right now I have a great deal of them pretty pissed off at me right now. So I need to do everything in my power to fix this, I need to do everything I can to get MY DESPY BACK!! I need him and I want him in my life, he is a great deal to me and I never meant for him to think that I meant him when I said “I hate everyone” To me Despy will never be in the same category as everyone else in my eyes he is my rock, he is my best friend and I hurt him, I really hurt him. To the point where he won’t answer my calls, or my texts or even any of my messenger pigeons, Despy has gone completely off the radar. I don’t blame him, I ruined everything and crushed his Christmas spirit... I’m no better than stupid Gabriel Asar... in fact I guess I’m exactly like him.

Synn won’t even answer my calls, I have been around to the house he won’t let me see my best friend and it’s killing me. Please, please, please forgive me Synn and Joshua. You two are a big part of my life and without you both in it, I’m nothing. I’m the day time sky without a sun, the night without any stars and a river without any water. It’s like Batman has lost his Robin, I don’t want to lose my Batman so I have to fight for him. I have to fight for him to come back and so I can get back into his life.

Please Mr Synn Sir please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

You don’t understand why I got so angry, you don’t understand why I got so sad. Please let me explain!! Please, please, please!!!

I don’t want to live another moment without my Sin family.

Not a single one.

***

Opening up inside Odette and Gabriel’s multimillion dollar mansion Melody Grace can be found pacing back and forth in front of the roaring fire place pacing as her arms are wrapped around her tiny body. Her face that is normally filled with happiness is covered in redness as her eyes are bugging out of her head, all puffy from crying. Her long blonde hair is a mess as she is dressed in the most hideous tracksuit she could find. She was in mourning. Mourning over a lost friendship. Sitting in the same room was Odette and Gabriel who were staring up at Melody with concerned looks on their faces as Melody just continued to weep.  

Odette: Melody, calm down!!! What on earth is going on here?

Melody stopped pacing and turned to look back at her female best friend and Gabriel. They could tell by the look in her eyes this wasn’t going to be a good night for any of them. Gabriel held onto Odette tightly as she rested her hands on her baby bump protecting it from lord knows what, she was just fascinated by it all.

Melody: He hates me, he really hates me!!!

Throwing her hands up in the air Melody huffed loudly she was defeated.

Odette: I doubt that he hates you!

Odette’s accent was song like but Melody couldn’t find any type of hope to cling on to from Odette’s statement. She knew that she had messed up and ruined everything the moment Synn went crazy protective dad against her.  

Melody: I said something bad and he hates me!!

Melody turned back to the fireplace, whipping the tears as the flooded her face. The ends of her jumper were wet from tears but she didn’t care. She didn’t care about any of this; all she wanted was him back.

Gabriel: Just give it time Mel, he will come around!

Even Gabriel’s tone wasn’t convincing her, he knew more than anyone else in this room that Synn would probably never let Melody speak to Joshua again. He was just caught in the middle trying to keep both parties happy.

Melody: You of all people know what Synn is like, he will never let me talk to Despy ever again!!!

Gabriel hand came up to cover his eyes that were stating the very obvious that Melody was right, if he knew Synn like he knew Synn like a father Melody was in for a long rocky road to nowhere.

Odette: Synn let me back in the family!

Oh Odette she was trying to find a silver lining to all of this but Melody just bit back. Right now she had an answer to everything, just none of them were positive.

Melody: But you’re different, you’re the love of Gabriel’s life... I’m the outsider... he will never let me have Despy back in my life... it was just a stupid over reaction!!

Running her hands through her hair once more Melody’s hazel eyes just looked at both of them sadly while Gabriel adjusted himself in his seat trying to get comfortable.

Odette: Well care to explain what happened?

She could feel both sets of eyes looking up at her; this was her moment to explain what happened on her end. This was the moment she had wanted to explain to Despy and Synn but they wouldn’t let her come close. They wouldn’t answer her calls, emails, texts... pigeons you name it and Melody Grace was trying to send it their way.

Melody: I said on twitter that Gavin wasn’t my type as in my type for like a boyfriend material and then the first tweet I saw from Despy had something like real or fake one... and I thought Despy was talking about my type in men. I thought he was being a bit mean to me.

More tears streamed down her face as she sniffled her way through her story while Gabriel couldn’t help himself he had to step in.

Gabriel: Why on earth do you think Despy of all people would be mean to you?

He was stern he was trying to make a valid point that Melody Grace couldn’t understand right now, but it was his duty to make her see it.

Melody: Because everyone is mean to me!

Another set of fresh tears rolled down her face as she thought back to every mean thing people had ever said to her. A loud sigh left her lips as she spun around and stared into the flames of the fireplace, wanting to join them as they flickered away to ash. She needed to disappear just like them; she couldn’t hurt anyone if she wasn’t around.

Odette: So Gabriel and I are mean to you?

Her Aussie accent grew stronger as Odette had gotten up off the couch and made her way over to Melody reaching out she spun her around so that Melody was looking directly into her eyes.

Melody: No, not like that!!! I mean like everyone apart from the Sins is mean to me... well Rage is mean but he is just a big meanie to everyone.

Melody ducked into Odette’s chest looking for comfort that Mother Stevens was only too happy to provide. Was Odette angry at Melody? Probably but was she going to snap at her? No she saw Melody as her sister, someone that she needs to protect and right now she needed protection just as much as Joshua did.

Gabriel: So if everyone BUT the Sins is mean to you why did you think Despy was being mean to you?

Gabriel watched as Odette stroked her hands through Melody’s tangled hair trying to soothe her, he was trying to get to the bottom of this to see if there was any way he could help close the gap between Melody and Despy. It was going to be a huge challenge but right now he didn’t need this type of drama in his life, the sooner it was gone, the sooner everything returned back to normal the sooner her could focus on his big match on Sunday.  

Melody: Because Gabriel I had a really tough week I faced three other girls with Team Super Sprinkles...

Looking over at her big brother by association Melody’s eyes looked straight into his so he could see that she was telling the truth, she wasn’t playing games with him she wasn’t trying to play the victim she was really upset about what she was saying.

Odette: We don’t need to hear the full team name or we will be up all night...

Gabriel had to stop himself from laughing as he shot Odette a look, he knew what she was getting at but it went right over Melody’s head.

Melody: Oh, well... they all said I was a home wrecker and that I was nothing and that I was a loser and that I was mental.

AS Melody went down her list her eyes filled up with tear once again, she blinked rapidly releasing them as she cried. Odette continued to hold her closely her motherly instinct kicking into help her. She knew in the back of her mind that this would result in a conversation between herself and Synn after all she was the one that brought Melody Grace into the fold.

Odette: And are you any of these things?

Stepping back from Melody, Odette’s hand rested on her arms as she forced Melody to look up into her green eyes to answer her.

Melody: No!

She hoped that sounded sincere because right now Melody didn’t exactly know what she was other than a monster that just killed her entire world.

Gabriel: Then why do you let them get to you?

Gabriel was playing role of Father perfectly as he and Odette both grilled Melody for answers but in a respectful manner. Gabriel knew that he would have to deal with Synn as well; he was just hoping he could share some light on the situation.

Melody: Because I just want people to be nice to me, is that so hard? When did this world become so bitter and full of rude people?

Looking back and forth between Odette and Gabriel, Melody poured out her feelings. She just wanted to be accepted, how could she not? After years of living on a farm surrounded by her family that were never negative only positive how could she not see the world as harsh and angry now since she had become independent? She has never had to deal with this type of reality and it was getting to her. It was her weakness, not being liked was like a razor gliding over her skin, just playing there like a fiddle.  

Odette: Sadly it’s always been this way honey!

Odette could understand why Melody took negativity to hard. Let’s be honest when she walked into Sin City Wrestling she was just as bright and bubbly as Mel, but after a time it faded away. Looking down at Melody who was cuddling into her chest Odette sighed, she didn’t want Melody to lose her positive outlook on the world and she would have to try harder to keep her in her safe positive place. Gabriel looked at his wife and frown it was as if he knew what she was thinking; she was thinking that she was failing Melody.

Melody: Well I hate it.... I HATE IT!!!

Melody’s outburst snapped Gabriel and Odette out of their train of thought as they both just looked back at the twenty year old and sighed almost on cue. This was going to be a tricky one to explain, this was going to be a long road to recovery but they had to get her there.

Gabriel: Easy with the H word, after all that’s what got you into this miss to begin with.

Gabriel smirked as Odette narrowed her eyes at him as if to warn him, while Melody Grace just removed herself from Odette and walked over towards Gabriel. Looking into his eyes she sobbed once again.

Melody: What can I do Gabe; I need to fix this I have to fix?

Gabriel looked up at his blonde friend and then back over to his wife who was making her way over to the chair. Taking a seat beside her husband once more she nodded at him as they spoke without words.

Gabriel: I think it’s time you sat down... O and I have to tell you something.

Tapping the bit of chair between himself and his wife Gabriel looked at Melody whose bottom lip just uncontrollably trembled.

Melody: I’m never getting him back am I?

Fresh tears rolled down her face as she sobbed out loud, her breathing increasing as she started to hyperventilate. She was lost without him, he was her best friend and she had ruined it all.  

Odette: Shh Mel, we will help you fix that but right now you need to sit down and listen.

Reaching up Odette grabbed onto Melody’s hand and pulled her down to the chair gently, Melody did what she was told and took a seat between Odette and Gabriel while the husband and wife team just looked at each other. Whipping her face once more with her jumper Melody looked at them both sheepishly not knowing where this was going to go, she was already accepting defeat inside her broken torn shattered little heart. It took a while for Gabriel and Odette to say something, as they both knew what they were about to tell her could very much rock the boat even more in her world. Gabriel reached across the chair and grabbed a tissue from the table that was beside the couch and handed it to Melody. Taking the tissue she balled it up into her fist and tucked her knees into her chest hugging onto herself for comfort. She knew it was coming and it was going to be a tidal wave of bad news.

-TAG-

Plays fancy music as you read Despy’s promo...

La, la. La, La! Laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamborghini!!!!

Oh boy how did that get in here?

LAMBORGHINI!!!

-TAGS BACK IN-

Odette: Melody please say something, anything!

Melody was just looking at Odette processing everything that they had both told her. Her mind racing at a million miles per hour, how didn’t she know all this? Why didn’t anyone tell her sooner?

Gabriel: Mel, what’s wrong?

She was pale like ghost like pale, standing up from the couch she looked back down at them and didn’t say a word for now she was still trying to process it all. Turning to look at the fireplace once again she sighed but wiped her tears from her face and through her snotty tissues into the fire watching them go up in flames. Turning around Melody’s sad look on her face had melted down to nothing but sheer determination.

Melody: He needs me now more than ever!!!!

With a stomp of her right foot she was off towards the door, she didn’t care what she looked like or what time it was she was going to go get her best friend back. As she got closer to the door she headed towards the bowl that had her car keys in it near the coat rack.

Odette: Melody Grace where are you going?

Grabbing her keys Melody didn’t bother turning back she had a plan in her mind and she was going to go through with it.

Melody: To get MY Despy back!

Her voice wasn’t broken it wasn’t harsh it was just filled with confidence. Her buddy needed her right now because granted she did hurt him but that’s what friends do they go to friends when friends need help. Even though Melody created this mess she was going to fix it and she was going to fix it now.

Gabriel: It’s like ten pm, we can deal with this tomorrow.

Turning back to Gabriel her hazel eyes locked on his as they were surrounded by a blaze of blood shot glory, while her mouth arched up with a smile. It was game time.

Melody: No it ends today!

With that dramatic line said out loud and proud Melody spun on the balls of her feet and headed towards the door, opening it she dashed out of it before they could spot her. Meanwhile Odette was looking at Gabriel confused while Gabriel had a smirk from ear to ear; this was going to be fantastic. Fantastically awful.

Odette: Jesus Christ, you call Synn and I’ll go get our coats!!

Getting up from the couch slowly but in a rush at the same time the pregnant Odette headed towards the door while Gabriel looked around the room for his phone. Finally finding it Gabriel headed over towards Odette now looking for his car keys.

Gabriel: This is exactly why I don’t want a girl.

Turning on her heels Odette looked back at Gabriel with a serious look on her face, she couldn’t believe that he would say that to her, right now.

Odette: Excuse me?

He couldn’t hold back his smile he was joking right?

Gabriel: Light hearted humour to ease the tension?

Of course he was joking he was trying to ease the tension for his pregnant wife who was no doubt in a world of stress over their blonde friend who has just bounced out the door like a leg of ham about to be tossed into the lion’s den.

Odette: You’re a dag! Now call Synn and warn him!

Gabriel followed Odette out the door and the two “rushed” down the stairs and over towards the separate garage all the while Gabriel didn’t call Synn as he knew that maybe just maybe Melody was lucky enough to pull over a crazy Christmas Miracle after all. Plus even if she did go in there and things did hit the fan they were right behind her ready to protect both Despy and Melody from anything bad happening.

***

Knock, knock, knock!

Melody stood at the front door of Synn, Despy, Angel and Theresa’s house, she was knocking like crazy.

Knock, knock, knock!

It was cold outside and she was wearing tear soaked clothes but she didn’t care she kept knocking on the wooden door.

Knocky, knock, knock!

Another minute passed and she didn’t see any light come on inside the house so she tried again, but this time she rang the door bell.

Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong!

Her right index finger was working overtime as she continued to press it, finally seeing a light flick on inside the house.

Buzz, buzz, buzz!

After her final play on the doorbell Melody ran and hid in the bushes next to the front door as the door cracked open and out walked the tall man known as Synn. Melody’s covered her mouth with her own hands and took one last breath in as he stepped out onto the front porch.

Synn: This better be fucking good.

He couldn’t see anyone so he took another step outside as Melody just stood there frozen, she needed him to take a few more steps out.

Synn: Hello?

He did just as she had planned in her head, almost forgetting her plan in a moment of greatness Melody slipped past Synn and entered the house uninvited, boy oh boy was she going to be in trouble.

Synn: I’m not in the mood for pranks!

Synn turned back around but Melody has already scootered off out of sight into their large house bee-lining straight for Despayre’s bedroom. She didn’t even knock, she didn’t have time to knock she just opened the door and closed it gently. Her plan didn’t have any motions from this point forward so she was just looking at the boy that she wanted to see who was sitting up in his bed looking at her, his face instantly filled with sadness as he clung onto Angel tightly.

Despy: How did you get in here?

He’s words were bitter towards her and she understood that but she couldn’t give up she was here now.

Melody: Despy I’m sorry from all of my heart, please forgive me?

Walking towards him she made her way in his bed her knees touching the sides of it as she looked over towards him, he could tell that she had been crying but he was too angry, upset and hurt to show too much concern for her right now.

Despy: Dad’s going to be really mad with you!

Looking down at Angel he squeezed onto him tighter as Melody looked at him tears starting to well up in her eyes but she held them back.

Melody: I don’t care Despy, please! I didn’t mean to hurt you!! I didn’t mean you, when I said those horrible things. I thought you said I had an invisible boyfriend.

She was trying to explain but the apple didn’t fall far from the tree as Despy just turned away from her to look out the window.

Despy: I think you should leave.

Melody stomped her foot but she did it quietly she couldn’t risk Synn finding her or he would kill her.

Melody: I’m not leaving without knowing you’re my bestest friend.

Walking around his bed Melody made Despy look at her, every time he looked away she would move into his line of sight. Despy let out a sigh as he ran his fingers through Angel’s fur.

Despy: Angel says you should go now before Dad gets up the stairs and finds you here.

He was protecting her? Maybe there was still a chance?

Melody! Despy, please. I didn’t mean to hurt you! It was all a big huge misunderstanding. Please!! I’ll do anything!! Anything!!! Please!!!

It was like she had just said the magic word as Despy turned towards her with a slight smirk upon his face.

Despy: Anything?

Melody just nodded but she knew that Joshua needed to hear her say it again.

Melody: Anything!!!

There was a knock on the door and a sound of a male voice coming from behind it.

Synn: Joshua who are you talking to?

It was Synn, Melody looked for a hiding spot and the best she could find was under Despy’s bed. She had thought she had hidden herself in time but the door swung open and in walked Synn who could see her two little white feet hanging out from underneath the bed.

Melody: Eeeep.

Trying to keep quiet Melody bit down on her bottom lip but it was no use the man of the house had found her and was now standing at her feet.

Synn: Ms Grace, I ought too.

His voice was loud and booming he was pissed, like mega pissed and she knew this could be the very last moment she would ever see or have in her life. Crawling out from under the bed Melody looked up at Synn and back over to Despy who was giving her the “I told you so stare” she swallowed dryly and let out a big sigh before she turned back to Synn and started to rant.

Melody: I had to, I had to do the two step shuffle past you I had to come into your house I had to I had to I don’t care if you call the police I had to come see Despy and you wouldn’t let me... he had to know it was a big misunderstanding and that I didn’t mean it. I don’t care what you do to me because I just needed to tell him and I needed to tell you. Throw me out... get me fired, take me to jail I don’t care. Despy needs to know that he is my best friend and I really hope I can be his again too...

Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Despy and then back to Synn who still had that murderous father stare in his eyes.

Melody:I’m not the best, best friend in history but I promise that I’ll do better. I promise that I will never ever, ever hurt him again because he needs me and I need him. Synn do your worse because no matter what you do or what you make me do or where you get me sent to I will always have Despy’s back and I will always the bestest yet slightly baddest bestie that this town has ever seen in its twenty years of living. Him and I need to stick together...

She was running out of voice as fear now started to consume her she was in trouble, big trouble like I’m not too sure how she is going to get out of this trouble. Synn took a step towards her and Melody closed her eyes she was waiting for his worse after all she had just basically begged for it. Despy and Angel looked at Synn and Melody unsure of what was going to happen as he just held Angel a little tighter.

Synn: Are you done Ms Grace?

Huh? Maybe he was going to let he say her bit? Maybe not? Melody was all sorts of confused as she looked up at him scared. Not knowing what to say or do next she just backed away from him, she could feel the hate seeping from his skin like the heat from the sun.

Melody: Yes... wait... no... I don’t know... I was on a role and you kind of interrupted me so now I don’t know anymore... all I know is that I’m sorry, really sorry. I just hope that’s enough... wait it will never be enough I just wanted you both to hear it from me in person. Joshua and Angel mean the entire universe to me and I don’t want to lose him, please.

Her hazel eyes filled with tears as they poured down her face in a mixture of emotions, fear, sadness, confusion and hopefulness.

-TAG-

Did he kill me or didn’t he? We will never know... oh wait I’m here so I must be alive... or am I dead? ooooh what a clothes hanger...

Ohh I mean cliff hanger!

Just go watch Despy’s promo!

Shut up!! I am smart!!!! I swears!!!

***

This week I get to tag with my best buddy in the whole wide world, and we are taking on the team of Caleb and Veronica Taylor. I can’t say anything against Caleb as he has been pretty nice to me since day one... but Veronica on the other hand... boy oh boy what a first class cow... that is going to lead to slaughter this week when I finally get my hands on her... girls like her need to be taught a lesson and I can’t wait to be her teacher.

She’s a “Mean girl” trust me the only thing mean about her is her poorly applied eyeliner.

I’m going to teach Veronica that in this world you either sink or swim and this Sunday she is going drowning.

She can say whatever she wants about me, that I’m ugly, that I’m jealous, that I’m basic but trust me cupcake...

I’m better than you regardless of what you say about me and I will prove it this Sunday...

This Sunday NICE beats Mean!!!

Nice always beats mean...

Melody VS the Mean Girls will be finally at

1 – 0

Despy and I have this covered... why? Because, we’re that awesome.

Merry Christmas Veronica Taylor but trust me you have been very naughty and this year you may have got Giani but soon you’ll be getting a personal black eye from yours truly... and a lump of coal from the big guy next week.

See you Sunday VT!!!

25
Climax Control Archives / You are my sunshine.
« on: December 12, 2014, 07:30:44 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hello all, it’s me again. Did you miss me? I sure did miss you, it’s been one full week since I’ve seen your beautiful faces and I can’t wait to see them all again this Sunday on Climax Control. OH boy what a week it has been for this little blonde bombshell. Roxi and I gave Misty a makeover and boy oh boy does she look like a brand new woman. Like seriously, what a smoking hot momma.  Roxi and I should totally go into business or something of making people beautiful. It’s not that Misty wasn’t beautiful before it’s just now she is extra beautiful. I would like to give a special shout out to Misty for playing along, I mean for a second there I thought she was going to run away lucky I took the butterfly net with me. You never know when you might need to go all Operation Jellyfish on some one.

So Misty got the whole nine yards, like she got new hair, she got her eyebrows did, she got some even more waxing. They pounded her on the massage chair with these hot stone things, and it sounded like she was in pure heaven. Poor Roxi and I were just sitting in the waiting room waiting for our turn to come, but it never came. That’s why we still look the same ol same ol. While Misty was away in the room I was reading the menu to the salon and did you know that on Thursdays you can get your hair bleached by a guy called A’nal? I tried to talk Misty in to getting some of that, but she was like “no sweetie, it’s not what you think.” I’m pretty sure I know how to read, and it said Anal bleaching two hundred and twenty two dollars. Now I know anal might be how his name is spelt but I’m pretty fancy and stuff so I’m pretty sure they would pronounce it A’nul. You know kids and their wacky names these days.

Not only did we help transform Misty from a caterpillar into a beautiful Butterfly, but I also went on a date. Me I know right? Melody Grace went on a date... it was okay, although I don’t think he’s my type he was all like “let’s go back to my place and you can stay the night” and I was all like “but I don’t have any spare clothes with me” and he was like “what does that matter?” and I was like “HEEEEELLLLOOOOOO basic hygiene.” Boys you can’t pick them these days. They’re either a neat freak that spends more time in front of a mirror flexing then I do whilst doing my hair or they’re dirty smelly hygiene rule breakers. I know you’re all thinking, Melody you can’t stereotype all males into two categories... well I know that silly but... I have been on like two real dates now so I’m pretty sure my survey is pretty even at fifty – fifty on this topic.  

Hmm what else happened this week? Oh Odette and I went house hunting, she doesn’t want me to move out but I’m pretty sure when Baby Stevens comes along that baby is going to cry a lot and I really like my sleep. It’s not that I don’t love Gabriel or Odette anymore, they have been really helpful and understand throughout my whole time of knowing them. I just wished Gabriel and Drake would stop fighting on Twitter and at the shows. It’s REALLY hard to keep friends these days when you’ve got your family trying to rip them apart. Hopefully Drake and Gabriel sort it all out soon because I really want Drake to take me to see Bruno Mars, even tho he is all puppy dog eyes over Trishelle what’s-her-face. Sigh! Why can’t the world just get along?

Speaking of getting along, did you see James Huntington Hawkes be all nice and stuff to me on Twitter? I knew I could get him to turn around and like me. It all just takes time, baby steps if you will. Although imagine if that friendship was real and not just in my head, Despy would shut that down faster than Rage shuts down any opportunity for fun. Oh well moving right along...

So this weekend I get to step foot inside the six sided ring with my new BEST FRIENDS in Misty and Roxi. It’s Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United first match up as a team and we are facing the forgotten Mean Girl Mercedes, Mikah who I actually really like so this sucks and their tag team partner Desiree Drake... which at first I thought was a cleaver name for like “Desire Drake” so I thought she was trying to get Drake’s attention so he could lover her and leave her but it turns out it’s her actual name... who knew. Also who knew that you needed two e’s on the end of Desire? Not this little blonde duck that’s for sure.

Wait a minute, never mind.

So as I was saying this Sunday we will be taking on that team in our first ever group match, in our new stable and do you think for one minute that we aren’t going to win this thing? Pfft you’re out of your bloody mind.  All week I have heard people saying the Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United is the perfect blend of past, present and future... but I would like to inform you that our team is very much, present, present and present. We are all in the now; we are all very much ready to dominate Sin City Wrestling at any moment. Misty might be a touch older than me but she would still kick my ass with her hands tied behind her back, Roxi might be a touch older than me but she could kick my ass in her sleep... but to all of you SCW Bombshells don’t see that a weakness or me pointing out a scab just ready waiting to be picked... because trust me... I could beat you all any damn day any damn time any damn circumstance, why? Because my trainer made me tough, super tough... the kinda of tough that make others turn emerald with envy.

Anyways let’s get on with the show shall we? Also TEAM SUPER SPRINKLE UNICORN LOVERS UNITED, here we go!!!!



***


Operation gets Odette Stevens out of the house.

Odette: Mel, I really don’t feel like going shopping today.

Odette was sitting across from Melody at the large marble breakfast bar that was in the centre of the Steven’s kitchen. Melody looked up and over at Odette her jaw dropping in shock.

Melody: Whoa, are you feeling okay?

Reaching over Melody went to place the back of her right hand onto Odette’s forehead to check her temperature but Odette pulled away, shooing Melody’s hand away.

Odette: Oh be quiet you. I just don’t feel like going out.

The two girls shared a smile and a small giggle as Odette went back to scrolling through her IPhone looking at expensive things that she wanted to buy. Melody on the other hand was watching Odette like a hawk while shovelling cornflakes into her mouth.  

Melody: And why not?

Her right hand came up to cover her mouth so Odette didn’t see what she was eating; Melody was a lady like that.

Odette: I have things to do around the house Mel.

Melody’s eyes left Odette as she scanned them around the house, there was nothing to be done the house was spotless, the cleaners had already been through it. Turning back to Odette, she narrowed her eyes she was playing her.

Melody: Well Gabriel can do them.

Saying that statement with a simple shrug of the shoulders Melody watched and waited as Odette finally put the phone down and make a sarcastic ha sound.  

Odette: Yeah right!

Speaking of Gabriel, as soon as Melody mentioned his name Odette was looking out for him. She hadn’t seen him all morning and that was extremely odd for her.

Melody: I’m sure he would do anything just to see you leave the house for a while today.

Letting her words sink in Melody quickly finished her bowl of cereal before jumping down for the high bar stools. Taking her dishes to the sink to wash them, before she got anywhere near the sink she was stopped by Odette’s hand that was now resting on her shoulder.

Odette: Why, what are you two up to?

The Australian Bombshell was looking directly at Melody who was trying to find a way out of this mess.

Melody: NOTHING!!! Nothing... we just think that you need to go have some girl time.

Shrugging Odette off Melody continued on towards the sink where she started to wash up her bowl and spoon but she wasn’t alone. Odette was no standing beside her looking into the reflection of the large window in front of them looking at Melody’s face for answers.

Odette: and why do I need girl time?

Melody kept on washing up trying to hide the excited look on her face as she quickly finished them off. As she placed the dishes on the side of the sink to air dry Melody dried her hands off before playfully poking Odette’s baby bump that was forming nicely.

Melody: Because soon a little Princess or Prince is going to be here and you won’t have time for girl time.

Tilting her head to the side Melody’s blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders while Odette was looking at her firmly she knew that Melody was up to something, she just couldn’t put her finger on it.

Odette: I’m not going to be one of those hermit mothers that just stays at home all the time.

Odette bit back at Melody, she didn’t mean to it’s just for the last few weeks that’s all people had been telling her. That when the baby comes she won’t have time for fun, she won’t have time for herself, she won’t have time for girl time and that her time with Gabriel would be affected. She was over it, she knew that she would be different.  

Melody: Really, because over the last nineteen weeks that’s all you have really done, you don’t go anywhere unless you’re right beside Gabriel.

Melody just backed up what Odette was thinking, the thing is she can say it and get away with it while others couldn’t. Melody took a step towards Odette and smiled to reassure her she was just being friendly.  

Odette: Don’t be silly, I went to... um...

As Odette tried to remember the last time she went out without Gabriel she couldn’t, making Melody’s point sink in.  

Melody: See my point now go get ready I have a full day planned for you.

Reaching out Melody placed her hands on Odette’s shoulders as she used them to turn Odette around and pointed her in the direction of the stairs.

Odette: What are we doing?

Looking back over her shoulder towards the young blonde Odette smiled, she hated secret just as much as Melody did.

Melody: Well first we are going to get pregnancy massages.

Melody smiled as she ushered Odette towards the stair one step at a time as Odette was being stubborn.

Odette: You’re not pregnant Mel!

Odette couldn’t keep a straight face as she watched Melody struggle to get out of this one.

Melody: I know, but I had a hamburger last night, so it’s like a food baby!

The two girls shared a laugh before finally Odette gave in and started to walk towards the stairs. As she started her accent up them she stopped and turned back towards Melody.

Odette: You’re a dork, what else are we doing?

Looking up at her best friend from the first floor Melody just smiled.

Melody: Well after we get pampered Christian Louboutin have booked you in for a shoe fitting than Chanel has you booked in for an exclusive bag viewing... also you need to find Gabriel a Christmas present so I have arranged for you to go to the watch store that he likes.

She couldn’t wipe the smile off her face as her plan came to life, she was ready to spoil Odette the best way she knew how with SHOPPING!!!

Odette: You did all of this for me?

Odette’s green eyes started to well up and Melody knew what was coming.

Melody: Of course I did, I love you... you’re my best friend.

Odette’s right hand came up to sit on her baby belly, rubbing it gently she smiled.

Odette: I love you too Mel.

All the while tears built up in Odette’s eyes. You see she might have missed out on morning sickness but she surely didn’t miss out on getting emotional at every nice thing someone did for her. Melody sighed as she too started to feel a little emotional.

Melody: No tears or I’m going to cry and it took me like twenty minutes just to do my eyeliner this morning. Now go up stairs and change, we have to out of the house in forty-five minutes.  

Putting her foot down the young Californian watched as Odette whipped the tears from her eyes.

Odette: Forty-five minutes?

Her mouth flew open, that wasn’t going to be enough time for her to get ready but hey she would have to try. Melody nodded her head up and down.

Melody: It will be really hard for you I know, so chop, chop don’t waste a single second.

Odette smiled and took off up the stairs at a slow yet rushed paced she was being careful not too tripped up the stairs. When she was out of sight Melody could feel a set of eyes on her from across the room. Turning around slowly she was ready and waiting for him.

Gabriel: Thank you for doing this Melody.

Gabriel handed over a small handful of cards to Melody, as Melody just smiled she stuffed them into the back pocket of her jeans.

Melody: Don’t mention it...

Smiling like she had just won the lottery Melody knew that Gabriel had just handed over his credit card for Odette and her to use today without having to worry about a single cent that was no doubt about to be spent.

Gabriel: So the day is fully booked out?

Gabriel looked down at Melody, his face was cool and calm he just wanted to hear from her that she had held up her end of the bargain.

Melody: Yes we won’t be back til around seven tonight, I could have tried for later but you know Odette she won’t eat out unless you’re with her.

Another thing that Gabriel had to adjust to since Odette fell pregnant she wouldn’t go out for dinner without him. Gabriel had put it down to the fact that Odette was just concerned that something might happen to her without him. It was a comforting thought even tho it slightly grinded his gears.

Gabriel: Brilliant.

Gabriel went to walk away but Melody’s song like voice stopped him.

Melody: Now can you tell me what the big surprise is?

Walking around him she now stood directly in front of him looking up at him for answers.

Gabriel: Unlikely, you’ll blab it out to O today.

Her bottom lip puffed out as she sniffed back some fake tears trying to make Gabriel feel bad.

Melody: I won’t tell her anything if you buy me a Lamborghini.

Gabriel couldn’t help but chuckle at her attempt to get him to buy her dream car. Melody’s hazel eyes looked up at him all innocent all pleading as she waited for him to say “sure thing”

Gabriel: I’m not buying you a car Mel.

Drats! Melody’s cute little give me face turned into a slightly annoyed spoilt kid face.

Melody: Nuts! Can I at least drive the Bugatti today?

Gabriel once again laughed as he smirked down at her, almost reminded of himself with her subtle hints of greed.

Gabriel: Wishful thinking, mine never but you can take Odette’s she has a Veyron to you know.

He took off towards the front door but Gabriel wasn’t making the journey alone as Melody skipped up behind him.

Melody: But yours is newer and faster.

She was trying to flatter him, why wouldn’t she try this approach? She would love to take his high powered car out for a spin, just so she could drive to Rage’s house and blare the horn in the driveway until it was broken just to annoy her older brother.

Gabriel: That’s exactly why you won’t be driving it.

It was like Gabriel had just read her mind and knew what he was going to do with his car. Melody looked up at him her little heart breaking as he said no to her, but she knew that this look only worked for Odette. She had obviously spent too much time living with them.

Melody: Okay fine...

Throwing her hands up in the air disappointed Melody claimed defeat as she twirled away from Gabriel and made her way over towards the nearest chair flopping into it like a kid who had just been told that they couldn’t have ice cream. As Melody pouted away in the corner Gabriel smirked, he let her have her moment before springing a surprise on her as well.

Gabriel: Don’t look so disappointed Melody, trust me when you get home you will be just as surprised as O.

Without another word said Gabriel disappeared out the front door and off to where ever he was going, while Melody looked at the front door with a cheesy smile on her face.

Melody: OH MY GOD!!!! Odette and I are soooo getting MATCHING Lamborghinis!!!!

Melody couldn’t contain her excitement as she leapt up from the chair only to jump onto it and jump up and down like she was at a crazy house party. Just as she was really starting to celebrate she heard a knock coming from up stairs and she stopped what she was doing and ran up stairs frantically to check on Odette.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Let’s get down to business. This Sunday I will be in a tag team match up once again standing beside my new tag team partners in the team of Misty and Roxi... together we are known as Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United and we mean business. Like the type of business of kicking ass and taking names. Come Sunday we will be the strong unit that we are individually, but we will finally be together. How in the hell do you think that anyone on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster can stop us. Look at us we’re packing more heat than the sun on a hot summers day.

We have Misty and multi Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion a legend in this game one tough bitch that shouldn’t be messed with. I should know I mean she did kidnap me once, I know exactly what Misty is like she unpredictable and guess what? She’s on our team. So I’m writing that down as a mega strength. Misty not know knows this sport inside and out but she has lived it a breathed it more than any other Bombshell on our roster. She is the original Bombshell she is the chick that still gets booked in main events, she still is requested worldwide to represent Sin City Wrestling and the sport wrestling alone. Not Delia, Not Liz Biggie Smalls, not Mercedes, not Veronica I’m a fake model Taylor... Misty. If Women’s wrestling had a handbook written on it Misty would be the driving force behind it. Yes she has had some tough battles; yes she has lost some matches in her time... but look at everyone else’s’ win loss draws don’t look the best either... so I think it’s about time that Misty takes all the mean things that people say about her, bunches it all up into a little ball and shoves it down their throats and shuts them up for good. Why? Because she can and she will... you see this make over Roxi and I gave her is just the kick in the ass that Misty needs to get her confidence back, soon she will be palming boys away from her and she will forget all about Drake Green (I still love you) she will forget all about Delia and her crows cruel words and she will eat them all up and use it for fuel as she comes crashing down on their doors taking their precious little baby grip that have on the top of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster away from them.

Next up we have Roxi on our team, hello she is a freaking Super Hero for crying out loud. She is unstoppable, strong, and beautiful and the nicest thing since Mrs Ryder’s apple pie. Roxi is another woman that has been in this business for a while she knows the ins and outs of it, she knows things before they happen, she is our eyes. She is the guiding light that this roster needed when the Mean Girls took over... it’s just a shame that no one had the guts to stand up and fight alongside her. Until now... now look at her she stated a claim that she would end the reign of darkness that was being casted over the roster and now look at the sunshine that is coming in glowing... BLINDING people!!! Sin City Wrestling needs Roxi, like trees need water to grow, like Humans need air to live... she although she is quite at times, although she is reserved on her judgement she is a true pioneer she is a true leader Roxi will help bring down the darkness in SCW like the super hero she is... and she’ll do it without even breaking a sweat. She a multi champion not just in Sin City Wrestling but outside as well she is very established what more could a girl ask for on her team? Oh yeah that’s right? She is one of my dearest friends who would do anything for me like I would do anything for her. We built this team on a strong foundation of friendship and that’s how it will remain until the end of time because even without Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United... we would still be Team Super Sprinkles... and that right there ladies and gentlemen is a team not to be messed with.

Okay, okay, okay I guess it time that I talk about my opponents I don’t really want to... I hate saying bad things about people but I guess when you’re in this sport it comes with the day to day grind. Okay let me start this thing off with Mikah.

Mikah, Mikah, Mikah... I love your hair and your dress sense is on par with some of the greatest dress sense I’ve ever seen in my life. Wait a minute... that was all compliments... let me try this again Mikah you smell and I don’t like you (just kidding please don’t hate me, I do like you... and Gavin even though he lit a unicorn on fire) Mikah even though she is a dirty girl she has been nothing but nice to me since joining Sin City Wrestling. I have nothing but respect for her, she is strong athletic and has done nothing but turned heads since coming into our world. Beating her will be hard, but this week it’s a must. Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United can’t start their journey together with a loss so that’s why Mikah I have to put our friendship on the back burner and focus on what I have to do and that’s make sure that my team wins. You understand right? You must feel the same way... it must be unfair for you to be on a team that you will basically have to carry because your other team members are useless. I feel sorry for you but in the good way. You will be the shining light in your team Mikah Squeaker... don’t feel so bad about it... just know that the whole world knows that you’ll be the driving force behind your team. Great things will soon come your way in SCW I can feel it... plus you have one of the strongest backings in the business with The Rejects... regardless of the outcome of this match you don’t need to worry because the name Mikah Stephens will still be lit up in lights.

I’m so nice, it hurts sometimes.

Next up we have Mercedes, the current Sin City Wrestling Roulette Champion... or as I like to call her the forgotten Mean Girl because let’s face it she is only one that doesn’t get on Twitter and act like a thirteen year old girl who has just become a woman... like seriously girl what the heck is wrong with your team? You have the “pregnant” one who is willing to wrestle while she is up the duff and may cause serious deformities to her unborn child or even worse she may actually kill it... then you have Liz Smalls who is kinda like a friend but not a friend because you all kinda pick on her but then you’re all like hash-tag Mean Girls. Hash-tag OMG Besties.  And people say I’m confusing, you ladies take the cake. Then in your squad you have Veronica Taylor, who is the most annoying person I have ever met in my life. How do I know she is annoying? Because she even got Ringo to tweet at her and he tweets to no one... but she’s like “I’m a model” and the rest of us are like... “I ain’t ever seen you on a magazine before” You need to have a serious sit down with your team and talk about what the hell they are actually doing. You see Delia might be the leader by name, but really you’re the only one in that team with wits. It’s hard to say this but you might be my actual favourite Mean Girl. By that I mean you’re less annoying and more centred... but hey, you’re still a Mean Girl. The most reliable Mean Girl that ever lived... the consistent Mean Girl, but even though you’re all this and a bag of potato chips no doubt you still have a weakness and trust me doll face, Emma Rose has told me alllllllllll about them.

I find it funny when people say to me all the time “how could you be a wrestler, you’re so umm dumb?” I might not be the sharpest sharpie in the pen world, but I do have the right friends... friends with knowledge, friends with power, and friends with strength... I’ve got this knack for finding out information. I got it locked and loaded. I know all about Mercedes hot headedness her mean streak... that will ultimately lead to her down fall. This week will just be the start of her descent to the pits of the bottom of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell roster, bank on it because... once her team loses on Sunday she won’t be such a threat to the competition she will be wounded and like all proud animals that get wounded they often strike to hard and fast the following time and end up down and out. I can see that title belt slipping out of Mercedes hands very shortly and when it happens I’ll be the first to say HA HA!!!

I’m so mature, it almost kills me.

Now last but definitely least... Desiree Drake. The old Double D!!!! The I haven’t told everyone how good looking I am in the last two minutes so I better retell everyone... everyone... hello everyone... come see how good looking I am. The OH MY GOD I’M SO MUCH BETTER THAN YOU

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

Sorry I passed out from pure boredom. Like Sin City Wrestling doesn’t have enough girls all claiming to be the best all claiming to be the Queen B. So original it hurts... so original it looks like every other girls promotional like seriously half of the SCW Bombshell roster could just reuse each other’s material and we would never know because they haven’t had an original thought between the lot of them since they heard “I’m the Queen of Wrestling” so they all grabbed at it and now claim that they started it. Well Desiree let me be the first to say this, you didn’t start anything you’re just a needy follower who needs attention. You remind me of a cat who pleads for its back to be scratched but if you do it wrong or for too long you strike out and attack. Lame! This is why blondes like me get a bad rap because blondes like you go out and say stupid shit. You see I watched your little debut promo and boy oh boy it was just like watching everyone else’s who imply to be a bad bitch, claiming to the best thing since slice bread. You’re not a bad bitch, you’re just simply bad... it’s like you saw a Mercedes promo and went all, look at this bitch being all nasty, I’m going to go out and out nasty her with my nasty ways... yawn, what a bore.

Let this be a public announcement... I’m sick of seeing “bad bitches” doing regular bitches shit. Like if you say you’re going to be a “bad bitch” at least go out and do something bad, like I dunno rob a bank or something? Taking six thousands selfies with your ass up in the air doesn’t make you bad... it makes you a girl who is bored, so she un-bores herself by taking six thousand selfies on her phone with her ass out. There’s nothing gangster about it, there is nothing sinister about it, there is nothing bad about it (other than the odd pimply ass, or hail damaged badonkadonk) stop just stop. You’re embarrassing yourself and yes you might get ten likes on Twitter and twenty retweets but that isn’t a measurement for how amazing you claim to be it’s just a measurement of how many sausages you made tickle in delight.

So here we have Desiree claiming to be the Queen of the Mountain when in reality she will be tripping over the first little bit of trouble that’s the size of a hill. I don’t have time for people like this nor do I care how rude this makes me. I’m so sick and tired of watching all these “new” girls walk into the company using recycled washed up comments.

Time to finish this up... come Sunday night Roxi, Misty and I will be walking (well I’ll be skipping but don’t tell anyone) to Climax Control with a game plan.

The game plan is simple...

Beat the other team...

Send a message...

Make sure it’s heard loud and clear.

Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United is coming for you...

You have been warned...

Okay, can I go back to being nice now? Oh thank God this promo stuff kills me, like really... I need to go out and cleanse myself now... with a big drink of strawberry milk... I need to shake off all that negativity in a glitter shower or something.

Goodnight my little Melephants, I miss you and I love you, but come Sunday I will be with you all again and together we can air hug and be connected worldwide.

You are my sunshine.


26
Climax Control Archives / A Sinner and a Saint!
« on: November 28, 2014, 06:39:45 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Wow it’s been a while I mean it been a full two weeks since I have spoken to you all. I have missed you and I hope Sin City Wrestling doesn’t keep us apart for that long ever, EVER again. I know I know everyone needs to get a fair share on the Climax Control card but I don’t want to be away from my Melephants for that length of time ever again. Plus I was on a roll in the ring and now what happens if two weeks off has ruined that? Oh boy, the horror!

So this week I find myself teaming up with a family member from the Sins. I mean take a guess at who it is? It’s Rage… RAGE!!! Rage off all of the members he was the one that Mark, Erik and Chris tags me with? He like hates me… okay well he doesn’t hate me but he doesn’t exactly like me either. I don’t understand why it’s not like I have ever done anything to hurt him. Gabriel tells me not to take it personally he says that Rage doesn’t truly like anyone because he is big angry pile of man flesh. All I know is that he better not get angry with me on Sunday night because I’ll smack him upside the head, well let’s be honest I won’t be able to reach that far but I’m sure I could talk Gabriel into doing it for me.

Seriously though why did they have to pick Rage? They could have tagged me with Despy I mean that would make more sense I mean he’s my tag team partner in all things trouble. We would have made an awesome team, plus Despy’s my dream tag team partner, why did the bosses have to be so mean and tag me with my nightmare. They could have tagged me up with Gabriel Stevens as well I mean he is basically my brother that would have made more sense than Rage… Sprinkles on a snow cone even tagging me with someone like JT would have made more sense than this, but no.

I have to team with Rage, who has already said on Twitter that I better not screw this up for him. Screw this up how could I screw this up? Oh that’s right because I’m friends with our opponents… well I’m friendly with Gabriel Asar… I don’t really know how to take his sister yet but I guess she’s okay. It breaks my little heart knowing that this Sunday I will be standing across the six sided ring looking at Gabriel and I will have to do everything in my power to not let the Nutella of my life win this match. Why? He can’t win because I can’t let Rage down, I can’t let the Sins down and because I can’t let myself down. As much as I love Gabriel and he’s my Nutella I have to try my hardest to topple his sister. Not only that but I have to protect him from Rage.

Rage is a stone cold vicious animal he will want to rip Gabriel limb from limb and I don’t want to witness that. Rage has already hurt Gabe I don’t want that to happen again. My Nutella needs his arms and legs. Plus I don’t want to witness body parts flying around; I don’t have the stomach for it. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not on Gabriel’s side in this little feud that he and Rage have going on… in fact I’m on no one’s side because they both mean so much to me. It’s just hard seeing them wanting to rip each other apart, like surely they could become friends right? Right?

Why does this always happen to me? I become friends with someone and they end up fighting with someone who is close to me. Like Gabriel and Rage, Drake and Gabriel, JT and his gang are fighting with the Sins. I’m like the meat in the middle of so many sandwiches. Then to top it all off I have Despy who is my best pal hanging around Delia who hates me… and to be honest I don’t really like her either… she was mean to Misty and Odette. I’m pretty sure she even tried to sink her claws in Gabriel at one time and I was like oh heck no you French bulldog. Keep your hands away from MY best friends boyfriend you frog leg eating mole face. But I remained true to myself and was the perfect lady and kept my mouth closed, which is really rare for me normally I just left my feelings fly but I knew that Gabriel and Odette must have been up to something for him to even want to hang around Delia to start with. After all I know what Gabriel thinks about French people and it’s not very high.

Speaking of Misty… did you see Roxi and I last Sunday trying to get her to join Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United? She didn’t seem to keen, but trust me this week at Climax Control were going to get her to sign her soul over to us. I mean why wouldn’t she want to team with us? We offer candy, hugs, kisses and all things sugar and spice and everything nice… what true girls are made out of. Right now she feels alone, she feels lost but listen to me Misty we’re here for you we will save you, we will help you and we will give you the strength that you need to take on Delia and win. Sometimes even the greatest in this business fall down its how they bounce back up is the main thing and right now Misty is bobbing around with her head out of water but she is still claiming she is drowning. I won’t let you drown Misty… Because I am Super Lifeguard Melody and guess what boo? I’m on duty. Also I look killer in a red one piece but that’s another story for another time.

Okay enough blabbering on for now; it’s time to show you what I have been up to this week. I love you all be safe, look after one another and remember the Mother of unicorns has got your back, Jack.



***


Rage: I can’t believe they have me teamed with you?

Opening up inside Gabriel and Odette’s Vegas home Rage’s voice can be heard as he stands inside the middle of their home gym looking at Melody Grace who is standing inside the life size wrestling ring.

Rage: Like seriously what were they thinking?

Melody is clearly in a world of her own as she is seen spinning around, her hands out as if she is dancing with someone ballroom style. Rage is wearing just a pair of loose black Nike shorts, his feet covered by a pair of sneakers. In his hands is a skipping rope that he starts to pound the floor with as he undertakes his warm up.

Rage: Are you even paying attention to me right now?

Noticing that Melody is far away from here he barks out at her causing Melody to almost fall over in her flawless dance rehearsal. Looking back over her shoulder the bubbly blonde flashes Rage a quick smile.

Melody: Uh yeah sure, I’ll have a cup of tea, white with one please.

Turning back to face the mirrored wall Melody continues her waltz, her short yellow dress is flowing with every movement her body creates. The Californian bombshell ignores Rage as his nostrils flare as he tosses the skipping rope over towards the wall in anger.

Rage: MELODY!!!

Feeling the ring bounce under her feet Melody turns around to see Rage right behind her. Looking up at him with a cheeky grin on her face she tilts her head to the side before yelling back at him.

Melody: RAGE!!!

Reaching out he puts his hands on top of her shoulders lightly shaking her, as if to bring her back to reality. Melody shrugs his hands away while poking her tongue out in disgust.

Rage: This is serious, I need you to focus!

Rage looked down at her, seeing that she wasn’t even dressed for her training day with him. His hands made big frying pan sized fists by his side as he shook his head at her. Melody could tell that he wasn’t pleased with her, he didn’t want her for a partner she was a liability. How wasn’t she? She was new to wrestling and she was best friends with one of their competitors this week. Rage needed to snap Melody back into reality he needed Melody to focus on the match, not just for him but for her.

Melody: But you’re so boring, why do I need to focus?

Faking a yawn Melody flicked a long lock of her blonde hair over her shoulder. She wasn’t normally like this, she was normally bubbly and happy go lucky. There was something about Rage that put a dampener on her mood; she was never sure on how he would react. Seeing that he was in a foul mode like always Melody had decided to play off of it, to see how angry she could get him.

Rage: We have a big match coming up on Sunday and I need your full attention.

Being open and honest with her Rage extended his hands to his side displaying to her that he was here to train. Melody let out a sigh and just shook her head from side to side.

Melody: And you’ll have my full attention on Sunday but right now I’m practising my Vietnamese Waltz.

Rage couldn’t believe his ears as Melody spoke to him and then he almost couldn’t believe his eyes as he watched her twirl around on the balls of her feet and restart her dance training. Lifting his right hand up Rage pulled on her right shoulder breaking her concentration.

Rage: We’re here to train.

His nostrils flared once more as Melody just looked at him over her shoulder, her blonde hair cascading down around them. Her hazel eyes locked on his as she spoke seriously to him.

Melody: I am training you big baboon.

Shaking him off once more Melody went to go back to her dance but Rage stepped around her, stealing her attention. The tall bulk of muscle over shadowed Melody as she looked up at him. She should have been scared, she should have been intimidated but she knew that Rage would never lay a violent hand on her. As much as she annoyed him, he was her protector he was her family.

Rage: Wrestling training not dancing training.

Melody stopped dancing around and sighed once more, she was defeated. Looking away from him her both lip pouted outwards as she sulked.

Melody: And why would I need to train?

Turning back to Rage she looked at him as he took his time in responding, making sure to choose the right words so he didn’t have her running up stairs crying to Odette and Gabriel getting him in the bad books.

Rage: So you know what the HELL you need to do on Sunday.

Great choice of words Rage. Melody’s hands flung up to her hips as she stomped the hard canvas under her bare sole. She screwed up her nose as she spoke to him infuriated at him.

Melody: I know what I have to do on Sunday, don’t let Jemma pin me it seems pretty straight forward.

Arching his right eyebrow Rage was almost impressed by Melody’s very rare outburst of anger. Looking down at her with a hint of pride in his eyes he half smirked as he continued to prod this new side of her seeing how far he could get her to the verge of snapping.

Rage: That’s what you think your job is?

Trying to keep his facial expressions down to a minimum Rage watched as Melody now paced back and forth in front of him in the ring. Thinking about her response the blonde bombshell made sure that what she was about to say would make sense to save herself from embarrassment.

Melody: Well that’s what I get paid for so um yes?

She raised her right eyebrow at him, hoping that was the right answer but without even hesitating Rage bit back. His voice deepening as he tried to coach the darker side of Melody out.

Rage: You need to focus Melody, I’m not playing around we have to win this Sunday.

He was making her think that if they lost it would be her fault and that wasn’t sitting well with her. Not one little bit. Melody looked at him with disbelief in her eyes. She went to open her mouth to say something but no words came out, narrowing her eyes at him she huffed. Did he seriously think that if they lost it was all on her? Her hands moved from her hips as her left hand dragged through her hair in discomfort her right hand flung up, her index finger was pointed at the ready as she pushed it into his chest.

Melody: Or what?

She was waiting for him to say it; he had to say it out loud to confirm everything that she was thinking. She hoped that he wouldn’t say it but she knew Rage, she knew him too well. He was going to say it and it was going to crush her like a bug.

Rage: Or I’ll be extremely pissed off if you cost us the match.

There it was he had said it and it had hurt just as much as she had anticipated. Her teeth snapped shut as she held back a growl, she was angry. He had done it; he had proved to her that she could get there. Wait... what? Taking a step back for a Moment Melody’s thought raced around her mind at a million miles per minute, he was playing her like a fiddle and he was winning. Her hazel eyes locked with his as she withdrew her index finger from his chest and placed her arms back down to her side.

Melody: Me? Excuse me I’m on a winning streak thank you very much, it’s you that will cause us to lose, you and your bad mean temper.

Smiling, she knew that one would sting a little. She hoped that it would. I mean eyes for an eye right? Melody watched as Rage just looked down at her he didn’t even flinch. He had his poker face down pat.

Rage: Stop playing around we have to train, so go and get changed.

Rage walked off towards the ropes and he started to check them over, he had to make sure everything was in order as he would hate to hurt her as much as it would bring him immense pleasure to do so.

Melody: I’m not training with you, I have a trainer and he is fabulous so why would I have to train with you?

Rage turned back at her and growled she was going to make this difficult, of course she was. Melody looked at him her face was serious. She didn’t want to train with him she didn’t see the need. The fact that he had hurt her wasn’t helping his cause either.

Rage: Because I’m your damn tag team partner this week.

Turning back towards the ropes Rage adjusted their tightness making sure they were fixed; it had been a while since anyone had used this ring. It was manly reserved for Odette when she and Gabriel would go over new moves when she was just getting into wrestling. Since her pregnancy announcement the ring barely got a second look, even from Gabriel who decided to travel to Synn’s house to train.

Melody: Stop reminding me.

Her hands flew up in the air as she fobbed him off she was disappointed. Just as Rage was about to spit out something nasty towards Melody a loud cough was heard from the doorway. Both Rage and Melody turned back a smirk crossed Rage’s face while Melody’s jaw dropped.

Synn: Knock it off the both of you.

Turning back to Rage Melody squared her eyes at him.

Melody: Eeep, who called in the big man?

She said it in just above a whisper but Rage still caught it. Of course he did and he was going to bringing it up and let everyone know that he was the mastermind behind it all.

Rage: I did because I knew you were going to be difficult.

Letting out a rare chuckle Rage turned back to ring ropes while Melody headed towards the side to exit. After all she had to go and get changed because Synn was now holding the training session. Melody had to be on her best behaviour as she was trying to prove to Synn that she was in fact a saint and that she would do anything to stay in his good books.

Melody: I’m not difficult, fine… let’s just get this over and done with.

As Melody walked across the room she headed towards the door where Synn was standing, heading off towards her bedroom to pick out some training clothes. She didn’t make it very far as a very hyper Despy and Angel pushed pass his Dad and tumbled into Melody.

Despy: Yay!!! Let’s all train together!!!!

Melody caught Despy in her arms and the two collided in a massive hug. By two, I clearly meant three as Angel had no choice in the matter as he was squashed in between the two of them. The two started to jump and down excitedly.

Melody: DESPY!!!! OH MY GOD YES!!!!

While Melody and Despy celebrated their training time, Melody was thankful that she wasn’t going to be left alone in a room with just Rage and Synn. Breakings up their Hug Melody quickly dashed off out of the room to go get changed while Rage turned to Synn with a pained look on his face.

Rage: I told you to leave him at home.

A smirk crossed Synn’s face as he just shrugged his shoulders while his unmistakeable voice took over.

Synn: I thought I did.

Despy just stood beside his Father and smiled as he clutched onto Angel in his hands. Today had just gone from Melody’s worst nightmare to just another day in paradise with Despy by her side.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">OH MY GOD! I can’t believe that I had to train with Rage. He is stinky like seriously and all he did was huff out of his nose at me all the time. He is like the big brother that I never had, but I can never do anything right by him. I still love him though I wish he would just cut me a little slack. I know what I’m doing out there. I get that I’m new to the wrestling world but trust me I know what I’m doing my trainer made damn sure of it before he even let me apply for a position on the Bombshell roster. Trust me. Trust his decision. He knows Mark, Christian and Erik very well he knew what they were looking for so he was careful when he gift wrapped me. It took a while for the bosses to come around but once they all saw me in the ring they just knew that he was right. I have all the confidence in the world with my trainer, more than what I have in myself at times. So if he says that I can win this tag team match on Sunday I know that I can win it. He is the best of the best I mean why would he lie to me?

Training wasn’t all that bad I mean I did have Despy there as well, he was really helpful. Like when Synn was explaining something Despy just knew how to explain it in terms that I understood. He should totally be my second trainer. All day they kept asking me who is training me but I can’t tell them not now anyways he wants it to be a secret so that people don’t judge me. I don’t really understand what he is worried about but I have to do what he tells me. He’s my trainer. I can’t wait til you all find out though it’s going to be super amazing I mean we already have the entrance planned out… well I do. Eeep don’t tell him.

I really learnt a lot from Synn, Despy and yes even Rage. I mean I still have a bit to learn but I’m getting there. I’m very excited to be in my first ever tag team match even if my partner has next to no faith in me that gives me a chance to prove him wrong and shut him up for good. Synn told me to use it as motivation so that’s what I’m going to do. If there is anything that I’m good at, it’s performing when under the influence of motivation. I would do anything to prove people wrong, well almost anything let’s not get carried away. Plus Despy promised me that if we win he will take me out for ice-cream.

I feel like I have the weight of the world on my shoulders this week. I’m going up against the new comer Jemma. I know nothing about her, but lucky her she will have an insight about me. She will be able to look back at tapes and know how I work inside the ring. That’s why I need to lift my game and become unpredictable I can’t give her anything that she thinks she might already know about me. I have to be sneaky. I’m pretty good at being sneaky I mean look at me? Who would blame me for anything? No one because I have a face of an angel and the voice to match…

Not only am I facing Jemma but across from me on the ring apron I will have to see Gabriel Asar and he is so nice to me. I guess this is what they mean when they say the wrestling business is tough. This week will surely tug on my heart strings as I fight on the line between family and friends. It’s family first tho and I have always said I will do whatever it talks to support my family and by doing this I have to ignore the friendship between Gabriel and I for one night. I know I can do this; I have to do this for myself and Rage. Plus I need to make sure that Roxi and Misty stop and take notice so they know that they can count on me when we finally become Team Super Sprinkles.

I have a lot of doubt to overcome this week; I have a lot of people I have to prove wrong. I have to show Rage what I can do, I have to show Gabriel what I can do, I have to take Jemma out of the picture and make sure that she doesn’t tarnish my winning streak. I have to show Synn that I learnt something from today. I have to prove my worth to Roxi and Misty but more importantly I have to show my Melephants that I can do this. I need them and they know it. I’m not just some air headed girl from St. Helena California I’m a fighter. I have to show the bosses that I want the top gold and that I’m willing to work my butt off to get to it. All of this in the space of our wrestling match… I have a lot of work to do on Sunday… so much so that not even I can comprehend it and I’m the one doing the heavy lifting.



***


Melody: Hello is anyone home? Mom… Dad?

Melody stood in the doorway of a large wooden country home. Looking around the big beautiful entrance of the house Melody instantly felt at home. Why wouldn’t she? This was the house that she was born in, she grew up in and she went to school in. There wasn’t an inch in this house that Melody didn’t know, she had explored it all even though her Mother always had hidden surprises around the place Melody could remember each and every single one of them.  

Mother: Yes honey we’re home, we’re in the kitchen.

Walking up the long hallway Melody couldn’t wait to see her Mother. Ever since she was a little girl she had always had the best relationship with her. They were inseparable I guess that’s the price you pay when you’re rarely allowed out of the family farm yard. Melody turned left and skipped into the kitchen her large Tony Bianco heels clicking across the wooden floor boards as she bounced towards her parents quickly .The sound of the bottom of her heels dragging across the hardwood floors was enough to bring a tear to her Father’s eye. He was a wood man everything in this house was generations old; it was his pride and joy and he had a family responsibility to look after it.

Father: Well if it isn’t my little superstar how are you going kid?

Pulling her in for a hug Melody’s Dad held onto her tightly. He wasn’t very old in fact he looked like he was just in his late forties. He was wearing a pair of old worn jeans and a chequered cowboy shirt. Melody wasn’t surprised it was what he always wore.

Melody: I’m fine Dad, thanks for asking.

As he let her go he quickly kissed the top of his little girl’s head, grateful that she had finally come home after months of being away.

Father: You know you could call us more than you do?

Turning back to look at her old man’s face she smiled, she knew he was right. There was just something about him that she couldn’t get past. He was loving and gentle with her like every Father should be, but he was also cold and relentless at times.

Melody: I know I know.

Turning away from her Father Melody headed into towards her Mother who was standing in the middle of the kitchen her hands deep in the kitchen sink as she washed the dishes.

Mother: Oh Russell leave her alone, she’s just walked in the door. Now honey, tell me what’s it like being all famous and stuff?

Everything about Melody was clearly given to her by her Mother. Her mom was a bombshell blonde, with the clearest hazel eyes in town. Melody was simply the spit out of her Mother’s mouth... the two could be confused as sisters as they stood side by side. Melody approached her and rested her head on her Mother’s shoulder while her mom continued to clean away.

Melody: I’m far from famous Mom!

Melody watched as her Mother placed her hands into the soapy water with her very expensive jewellery on like it was nothing. She wasn’t at all worried or concerned, this is where they we’re different. Melody’s Mother was a rebel in her teens, that’s why she was a lot easier on her that her old man. However she had decided to marry into the Carpenter family and by doing so that meant hanging up her rebellious ways. While Melody was more innocent, well she used to be that was until she stumbled into the life of Odette Stevens.  

Mother: Nonsense my little girl is on Television that makes her the next big thing to me.

Turning to face her little girl Melody’s Mom kisses her daughter on the cheek happy to see that she was at home.

Russell: Well I don’t know about her being the next big thing Cheryl… I mean she would be making more money if she stayed here on the farm but hey she’s made up her mind.

And here it was. This was the side of her Father Melody hated. Every time she would come home he would pull the same old routine.

Melody: Geez well that didn’t take long.

Russell pulled up a seat behind the large breakfast bar looking over towards the two females in his life as he rested his elbows on the counter. He was about to start something that both Melody and Cheryl were sick of hearing.

Russell: I’m sorry Mel; I just don’t understand what you see in that sport of yours.

Closing her eyes Melody imagined herself on a very remote tropical island away from all of this. Letting out a peaceful exhale Melody was careful with her reply the last thing she wanted to do was upset her Father.

Melody: I’m doing great things Dad; I wish you could see that.

Her Mother gave her a little nudge as if to agree with her, she knew that her daughter was going to make it big someday. She had the same dreams for herself but now she had to live those dreams out through her daughter.

Russell: I’m sure you are Mel.

Cheryl could see where this was headed so she was quick to pull on the hand break stopping Russell in his tracks before the stallion in him took off down the raceway.

Cheryl: Oh stop it; Melody can do whatever job she wants to do. I will support her no matter what.

Melody wrapped her arms around her Mother pulling her in for a massive hug as Cheryl brought her wet hands out of the water. Wiping them on a tea towel she quickly got rid of it so she could finally hug her daughter. It had been too long in between hugs and Cheryl knew this would most likely be one of the last ones in a while so she made sure she held on extra tight and for extra long.

Russell: I’m all for supporting her Cheryl, but don’t you think we have done that enough?

His words were coolly spoken but they stung like a bee sting. Melody knew what he meant and he was right, she was still living off their money while she got her shit sorted. Deep down Russell didn’t mind he was just trying to get his little daughter back.

Cheryl: I have no idea what you’re talking about?

Cheryl played dumb, she didn’t care that Melody still had access to their money and until she day she died Melody was entitled to it. In Cheryl’s eyes Melody had sacrificed a lot for this family, she had put in countless hours on the farm, in the shop, in the vineyard and helping her father out in becoming a successful chef. In her Mother’s eyes Melody deserved to have access to their unlimited cash flow.  

Russell: Melody don’t you think it’s about time you came home and settled down with Roger?

Melody’s eyes bugged out of her head, there’s a name she hadn’t heard in a while Roger. Oh Roger her crush that lived across the road when she was growing up. Of course he led a normal life and was allowed to go to school and experience everything life had to offer first hand that’s what made his so mysterious to young Melody. Reflecting back on the times that she had spent with him Melody cracked a smile, she missed him. As much as her father wished for them to be together it was never going to happen.

Melody: Dad you can’t make me marry Roger!

He knew this but he didn’t want to accept it, Roger was perfect for his daughter in his eyes.

Russell: He’s a smart boy Melody he would be good for you, he has a knack for the business as well... you two would be able to take over the reins to this old place soon.

Cheryl let go of her little girl and stared across at her husband looking him up and down, she couldn’t believe that he was pulling this out already.

Melody: I don’t want to be a grape grower Dad.

Grape Grower, she knew that name made his skin crawl he was so much more than that and she knew it. He was just pushing her buttons so she was going to push his back.  

Russell: We do more than just grow grapes you know? Plus you didn’t seem to mind being on the farm while you were growing up.

Getting up from his seat at the breakfast bar Russell made his way towards his daughter and his wife. Melody looked down at his dry blistered hands and frowned.

Melody: I didn’t mind the farm because the farm was all I knew Dad. You never let me leave it!!!

Here we go, she was finally about to speak out against him, but he didn’t allow it as he cut her off midsentence.

Russell: It was for your own good Mel.

After all these years Melody still couldn’t get it out of her father as to why he made her do home schooling, when there was a perfectly good school just down the road. Every time she asked him it was always the same answer “it was for your own good Melody” how was being an outcast for her own good? How was growing up without very many friends for her own good? How was not living a normal teenage life good for her? She couldn’t understand it, any of it.

Cheryl: Enough, I’m not going to stand by and watch you two go back and forth. Russell go set the table, Melody come over her and help your Mother get dinner ready.

Russell didn’t argue he knew better than to fight with his wife, with a polite nod of his head his disappeared into the dining room to carry out his wife’s orders.  

Melody: Why are you making dinner Mom, isn’t dad the world known chef?

Melody said it loud enough so he could hear it another soft spot of his that shouldn’t be poked.

Cheryl: Watch your tone young lady, you might be twenty years old, but that doesn’t mean I can’t bend you over my knee and give you a good smacking.

Melody turned towards her mother that was now laughing as her daughter looked at her shocked.

Melody: Eeep.

The two Carpenter women watched as Russell set the table in the connecting room, causing Cheryl to lean over towards Melody to whisper in her ear.

Cheryl: He misses you, you know that right?

Turning to look at her mother Melody’s eyes started to water, she had missed them both as well.

Melody: I miss you both too.

Cheryl knew why she hadn’t been home for a while she had a new found freedom something that she couldn’t take away from her child. She also knew that Melody was going to be okay on her own eventually.

Cheryl: Whatever you do sweet heart, don’t ever stop following your dreams... just don’t forget your roots okay?

Melody reached up with her right hand and covered the middle part in her hair thinking that her mother was talking about her regrowth.

Cheryl: I meant where you come from, not your hair silly.

Smacking her with the tea towel Cheryl just laughed at her little girl, she was still the bubbly blond that she remembered and she was so glad to have her at home even it if was just for one night.

Melody: Oh... ha-ha... oops, I knew that.  

As the two Carpenter girls shared a giggle they started to dish out tonight’s meal, getting ready to sit down for dinner.

Cheryl: So tell me Melly have you got a boyfriend? Oh and you have to help me pick out something to wear to Ava’s birthday next week? You’re still coming right?

Mel’s eyes widened she had forgotten all about Ava’s birthday party next week Nodding towards her Mother as if to say yes, she would be there the bubbly blonde was now lost in what to get her cousin. As the two started their well over due girl talk Melody finally relaxed. She was glad to be home even though she knew her father would be on her case again about coming back permanently as soon as they sat down for dinner.

***


Operation organise Ava a birthday present.

Sitting down on her large king size bed inside one of the guest bedrooms at Odette and Gabriel’s mansion Melody Grace was found looking down at her phone. She quickly types in some numbers before bringing the IPhone up to her right ear listening to it dial. Sighing nervously the blonde bombshell lifts her free left hand up to her head resting it on her forehead, instantly regretting this decision.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Hello?

Almost dropping the phone from shock Melody quickly juggles it in her right hand before quickly talking back.

Melody: James are you busy?

She was talking to none other than James Huntington Hawkes III or J2H as he now likes to be known as.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT>Yeah, kinda... wait who is this?

James’ voice sounded huffed like he was just involved in some form of very physical activity. Melody screwed up her nose as she had called at a bad time of course she did. She was stupid for thinking that this would even work.

Melody: Never mind I’ll call back later.

Quickly ripping the phone away from her ear Melody clicked the hang up button as she flopped back down on the bed. Her blonde hair cascaded around her as she looked up at her phone and sighed.

Two minutes later.

Sitting back up in her bed Melody looks down at her phone once more before pressing redial.  

Melody: Are you still busy?

Melody waits for his answer instantly feeling like she is interrupting something.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yep.

Both James and Melody breathe down the phone line at the same time sighing, freaking Melody out she quickly thinks of a great exit plan.

Melody: Oh, okay talkies to you soon.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody hangs up once again. How could one boy be so busy? Shrugging her shoulder the petite blonde tossed her phone across her room as if she was giving up on the whole idea of talking to him to begin with.

Twenty minutes later.

I can’t believe she waited that long. Picking her phone up off the ground Melody runs her right index finger across the screen unlocking it. Once again she scrolls through the numbers and finds the one she is looking for. Pressing on his name Melody selects call and brings her gold IPhone six up to her ear. She listens to the dial tone that seemingly goes on for forever, maybe he had figured it out and now he was avoiding her? Just as Melody is about to pull the phone away from her ear she hears him answer the phone.

Melody: Are you busy now James?

A smile instantly lit up her face as she waited to hear his response.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yeah, but wait now who is this? Did Ringo put you up to this?

Eeeeeeeeeep Melody looked around her bedroom as if she was looking for a way out of this situation, even though it was taking place on the phone.

Melody: James it’s me... it’s...

Before she could finish he cut her off, his voice loud and booming down the phone line.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Jesus Christ.... Melody right? How the fuck did you get my number?

She was in trouble now, but if there was one thing about Melody she couldn’t lie very well she often tried but she always got found out. Sighing she gave in and told him the truth.

Melody: Odette’s phone, don’t tell her... but that’s not the issue here.

Quickly trying to move the conversation to where she wanted it to go, he cut her off again.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Odette needs to hide her phone better.

Faking a laugh Melody listened closely to the phone noticing that James wasn’t laughing she cleared her throat and continued on.

Melody: Don’t be mad, I need your help for something. I promise I’ll delete your number as soon as possible... I just really need you.

Expecting a friendly reply, she was definitely kidding herself.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What could you possibly need me for?

Many things like washing, ironing, doing her daily chores you know the normal stuff. Melody could almost picture James in her head right now. Right now he was rubbing his forehead in rage that he was sitting on the phone talking to her.

Melody: I need a number of someone that you have in your phone, or I need to to help me organise something for my cousin Ava?

She was smiling brightly as if hoping that he was picturing it in his head and that it was going to help her cause. Melody could hear the phone being taken away from James’ head and then returned as if he was checking the time or looking for the reject button or something.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Who’s Ava?

Holding back a laugh Melody smirked, he was being silly he knew exactly who Ava was he was just pretending well that’s what she thought, although we all know the sad truth that James simply doesn’t care for any of this.

Melody: Are you not listening to me she is my cousin duh!

She was trying to lighten the mood but it was having no affect on the person on the other end of the line.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> And why the fuck would I help you out?

He had a point; it’s not like they were friends or anything but Melody had to try. Running her free hand through her blonde hair she sighed.

Melody: Please I promise if you do this for me I’ll leave you alone forever, you’ll be like Melody who after a week I swear.

Taking a seat back down on the bed Melody’s white dress flowed around her, she was dressed up as if she was about to go to the beach. It was as if she had gotten herself all dressed up to make one phone call, well three in this case.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> So I will never have to deal with you again?

She could picture his smirking face on the other end of the phone this is what he wanted and he was going to get his way.

Melody: Promise, cross my heart... totally.

As she spoke those words to him she crossed her fingers and everyone knows what that means, she was playing him just as much as he was now going to play her.  

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> What do you need?

He had finally given into her and he was going to play along. Lucky for her, he just saved her skin.

Melody: I need Ludacris’ number off of you to get him to write Ava a birthday message. I forgot it was her birthday and she loves him and you know him because you’re all famous and stuff, please, please, please...

She was showering him with compliments something that she knew he liked to receive. James liked being told that he was better than other people so if that’s what Melody had to do to get her cousin the best birthday gift ever, she was going to do it.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> And you promise you’ll leave me alone forever and ever?

Melody looked across the room into the full length mirror poking her tongue out the side of her mouth nodding, while waving her crossed over middle finger and index finger around in the air holding back a girlish giggle.  

Melody: Yeah of course unless like you umm ever need me to help you out, I can be pretty handy.

She was trying to maybe just maybe sneak in a chance of friendship, she knew he wasn’t going to take it but it was worth the try.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Word of advice never say that again.

He was talking about her saying that she was “handy” not the best thing a young lady should be saying out loud to a boy.  You see James was looking out for her, well that’s how she was going to take it. The truth is James was most likely sitting at home in his money bath grossed out by the thought of Melody using her hands anywhere near him. After all he was richer than her and that meant she was a poor person in his eyes and we all know how much James loves the poor.

Melody: What I meant like I’m good with my hands, you know like arts and crafts?

Once again she was trying to make jokes with him, hoping that she could at least get a laugh out of him.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> If I give you his number, can we just end this convo now?

Well that backfired Melody looked at her own reflection as she sucked her bottom lip into her mouth she needed to think of something and quickly.

Melody: Yes... No... Wait... can you call him because I would get all shy and I wouldn’t be able to talk to him.

Yeah that’s it. Melody battered her eyelashes at herself in the mirror as she tried her hardest to impress James over the phone. Listening to him sigh she dropped down onto the bed now lying on her back looking up at the ceiling.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> If it gets you to leave me alone, I’ll call him right now.

He was going to do it for her but of course it came with a brutal cost.

Melody: Okay it needs to say something like Dear Ava...

As she went to rattle off what the card should say James quickly cut her off once more.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> I got it I got it... I know what gets written in a birthday card I get thousands of them.  

How could she be so silly he was rich, famous and somewhat good looking he would have thousands of birthday cards pouring in each year. Melody just exhaled loudly as silence took over their conversation for a moment. Just as she heard his voice pick up to say something she cut him off.

Melody: James?

She held onto the phone a little tighter as she waited for his response.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Melody?

Was that sign of him being friendly, she had to take a chance after all making new friends was her ultimate goal in life.

Melody: Thank you for doing this for me; you’re a great friend... that hates me.

Waiting for his reply felt like forever, even though it only took him a second to spit out.

<FONT COLOR=81D8D0>J2H: </FONT> Yeah, yeah whatever, look I’ll have Simpson hand it to you on Sunday... are we done now because I really have to go?

He was rushing, trying to get her off the phone. No doubt he didn’t have anything else planned he just wanted to be away from her. Melody wasn’t so sure that he was going to follow through with her request she just had to put a little faith in the spoilt rich kid.

Melody: Okay... well thank you again... but before you go... sweet dreams.

He didn’t say anything, he was most likely already gone but Melody continued to talk.

Melody: okay now you hang up.

As soon as she said that the sound of a loud constant beeping was ringing in her ears. He had hung up on her and she was devastated. Melody’s mouth flung open as she pulled the phone away from her ears looking down at it disgusted.

Melody: He, he... he... hung up on me. He was meant to say no you hang up and this was meant to be our moment.

She looked as if she was about to cry, but sniffling it back she looked at her phone. Going back through her contacts Melody founds his name but instead of deleting it she renamed it to “never call again” what she couldn’t get rid of his number? What if he was to call her one day in a time of need she wouldn’t know who it was and she wouldn’t answer it because she doesn’t answer random numbers you know stranger danger and all that jazz.

***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Okay, okay, okay, let’s get down to business. Now lucky for me I don’t have to say anything to Gabriel because well let’s be honest I’ll smash him. I’d cook him like a roast chook on a cold winter’s day. He is soooo lucky that we can’t go one on one in the ring together because I would so show him why Sprinkles are better than Nutella. All I want to say is good luck Gabe and whatever Rage does to you I had no idea he was going to do it and I’m sorry.  I was really hoping you two could become friends. I really don’t know why you two have bad blood but it makes me sad.

Rage you big bully, leave Gabriel alone.

Seriously though Rage face, I’ve got this. I know what I need to do on Sunday night and that’s protecting the family. You’re my family, so I have to protect you. Now before you laugh and say how I can do that because I’m so little? Trust me I know how to pack a punch. Just ask Shane what happened to his nose when he stole my cookies at thanksgiving dinner.

Pow, pow!

Don’t touch Melly’s food.

In all seriousness tho Rage. I want to prove you wrong, so on Sunday I will show you that I can handle my own in the ring regardless of who I’m facing, best friend, enemy or family I got this... I’ve been training to hard for this so I won’t let myself down.

Right now as for Jemma. I don’t know anything about her but all I can say is sorry. I will be coming out looking for a win. Regardless of how close I am with your bro, that doesn’t put you on the protected species list.  I will be coming out swinging this Sunday night at Climax Control and trust me there isn’t a damn thing you can do about it. You see I need to win this one. For a lot of reasons but mainly I need to win it so I can prove that I’m going to make it to the top of this business. I want to be the next Delia.

Well I don’t want to be the next Delia... I just want what is around her waist so to get there I have to put in the hard work now and let everyone see that I can do this. That means not losing a single match until the big wigs in Sin City Wrestling can see me for what I am and that’s a championship contender. So once again I’m sorry for what is about to unfold on Sunday... and after this is all said and done I hope we can become friends. I think Gabriel would like that.

This Sunday I’m in my first ever tag team match up and I get to team with Rage. Sure at the beginning of the week I wasn’t really keen on this idea but sometimes you just need the right person to point something out to you to see that things just click. Rage and I will make a killer team; even though we aren’t close... we will just gel together. You see Rage performs best when he is angry... and lucky for us I know how to make him angry.

BY MAKING US MATCHING T-SHIRTS!!!!

I also know how to get him to wear the matching t-shirt... ohhhhh Synn!!!!!!!

So with an angry Rage at my side, how could we lose? We wouldn’t and we couldn't even if we tried. We got this... this Sunday you will witness the Sin and the Saint walk out of Climax Control with our hands raised up high in the sky. Victory will be ours... because I really don’t want to listen to Rage cry if we lose. Now if only I could talk Rage into joining me in on a joint entrance and a victory dance what a night Sunday night would be.

I don’t think that will happen tho; you all know what Rage is like. Big angry man with tiny little arms.  So on Sunday Rageasaurous Rex and Melly the Melephant are going to walk into Climax Control and walk out winners and grinners.

See you all on Sunday!!!!


27
Climax Control Archives / ROAD TRIP!
« on: October 24, 2014, 08:41:50 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hi, for all of you that don’t know me, my name is Melody Grace and you’re currently inside my mind. Neat huh? I can’t let you stay in here for too long though because there are things in here that I shouldn’t be giving away... like the location of Shane’s prized Breitling watch... it’s in his bedside table cupboard, in the... hey I see what you’re trying to make me do and it’s not going to work. I would never tell anyone’s secret that’s naughty.

What I will share with you is a little bit of information about me. My name is Melody Grace, oh wait I already said that... should we cut that out? No! Okay keep rolling. I’m a twenty year old Californian born and raised blonde female. I’m the only child of my parents and I was home schooled, that would probably explain a lot... but I try not to think about it because it makes me upset. I like all things bright and colourful and I’m obsessed with unicorns... don’t listen to Giani when he says that their not real, what would he know? People call him a Guido... what the heck is a Guido? That sounds like a made up animal to me. Anyways, I love unicorns, I love rainbows and I love Pegasus’... he’s a horse that has wings, how freaking cool is that right?

I first stepped into the world of wrestling, when I called up on a radio show that Odette was hosting, I got to ask her three questions and it was magical. From there I got to meet up with Odette and after that I decided to open her official website. Which by the way is still up and running and I’m trying to talk Odette and Gabriel letting me do a live stream of when they pick their baby up from the cabbage patch but so far they have declined. How rude you say, I know right! Odette is my idol, I look up to her, sure some of the things that she has done in her career has left me a little stumped but what can I say? I support whatever she does. She is my best friend and I’m her biggest fan. She is my rock and I’m so grateful that she let me into her life all those years ago, since then we have been a team. She is like my big sister and Gabriel is like my big brother... but Odette and Gabriel aren’t brother and sister because that would be super weird right? Since meeting Odette she has always made sure that I have been happy, she has also taken me all over the place and for that I am truly thankful. Let’s not forget she is also the one that introduced me to Despayre and Angel.

DESPY!!! Despy is MY bestest buddy, HE IS MY BESTEST pal... there isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t think about what that cool cat is up to. He and Angel are the reason I get into so much trouble with Synn but I can’t help it, there’s something about Despy especially when he starts a sentence with “you know what we should do?” I just know that means we are going on a crazy adventure. People always ask Despy and I what is going on, are we together? Are we in love? The answer is yes, I mean when he and I are in the same room we’re together and as for the love thing. I love Despy more than I love vanilla ice cream with sprinkles, by love I don’t mean the lets run off and get hitched love, icky. I mean the love that I have for him means I would protect him by any means necessary. Not that he needs protecting I mean have you not seen Synn? He’s a MOUNTAIN of a man! I would avoid his bad side... I’m pretty sure he could kill you with a blink of the eye.

Anyways moving on, I bet you’re all sitting there asking yourself why Melody why? Why did you decide to get into professional wrestling? You don’t seem like the wrestling type, that’s what I’ve already heard since I joined the Sin City Wrestling roster... well let me be one thousand percent honest with you. I never thought I would become a wrestler either, but since that dark day when Misty, Ruby and their boyfriend’s kidnapped me, I knew I had to do something to make sure that it never happened again. So I took it upon myself to learn how to protect myself. So I started weight training, I started eating green, getting lean and all that gym goodness before I started to take self defence classes. It was only when I was contacted by a certain someone that I thought about taking on some wrestling training as well.

I could tell you who my trainer is but he would like it to be kept secret, for now. He thinks that if everyone knew who I was trained by that no one would want to face me. I mean he says he’s a pretty big deal. I wouldn’t doubt it though I mean he’s good... like really good, like that type of good that makes other good people look average. He is my little secret weapon, ha-ha I just called him little I don’t think that’s going to go down well at the next training session, oops.

Now let’s move onto my first match, I think you’ve heard enough of my random ramblings for one day. This Sunday I’ve got my debut match up against the unpredictable Orchid... I don’t really know what to say about it all... I mean I’m still new to all of the wrestling business... but that’s why I’ve asked Pussy Willow to travel with me to North Carolina, she’s like the best interviewer that SCW has and she knows what it takes to land a perfect promo, so I’m going to pick her brain and steal some tips and tricks, or should I say some tricks and treats?

Bwaahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!



***


Melody Grace: Thanks for agreeing to travel with me to North Carolina Pussy.

The scene opens up with Melody Grace and Pussy Willow sitting inside a bright yellow VW beetle. Melody is behind the steering wheel while Pussy is clicking on her seat beat, while adjusting her position to get more comfortable.

Pussy Willow: No problem Melody, it will be a refreshing change to not have to be stuck with the same travelling buddy all the time.

Melody starts to move the rear vision mirror around to her preferred position, while of course stopping to fluff up her blonde hair. Turning to look at Pussy she smiles brightly, the excitement almost pouring out of her facial expressions as Pussy just looked over to her with a smile.  

Melody Grace: I can’t wait to travel to each show with someone different each week, that’s my goal.

Clapping her hands together the young blonde couldn’t control her excitement. Putting the key into the ignition Melody started the car, but before taking off she put both of the windows down and opened up the sunroof.

Pussy Willow: Can I ask why and what does Odette think about all of this?

As she spoke the SCW interviewer slide her dark black sunglasses over her eyes, but she kept her focus on Melody who was making sure she had all of her mirrors in order.

Melody Grace: I just like people, I find them interesting, plus I’m a huge fan of everyone in Sin City Wrestling, except Bruce he was mean to me on twitter. Odette is cool, she just tells me to be safe.  

Melody’s sweet little angel voice dropped into a puddle of sadness when she spoke about Bruce Evans being mean to her on twitter, she hated it when people were mean to her. She just couldn’t understand what she had done to him, for him to call her crazy.

Pussy Willow: Isn’t Rage mean to you on twitter as well?

Melody’s facial expressions picked up as she heard the familiar name in Rage, turning to look at Pussy she showed off her big gleaming smile.

Melody Grace: Yeah, but deep down that scary looking peanut man likes having me around. Gabriel tells me that Rage tells him all the time that he likes it when I annoy him, it’s like stress relief.

Completely unaware that Rage was just mean to her because he wanted to be mean to her, Melody looked towards the road in front of them. Her eyes filled with wonder of what this trip would bring them.

Pussy Willow: Oh I see, well okay are you ready to go?

Biting down on her bottom lip Melody thought out loud, making sure what she had everything that she needed.

Melody Grace: Shoes, hat, sunglasses, clothes, bags, keys... Ummm yep I’m ready to roll.

And with that said and done the bright yellow love bug took off out of the car park and headed towards the open road. As the car turned out of the rental shop, the sounds of Ashlee Simpson could be heard blaring from the speaker system.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I can’t believe I’m sitting in a car with Pussy Willow, she is like so beautiful. Her hair is so perfect, her skin just has this natural glow, her body well it’s a wonderland... I fairly sure that’s what that song means right? She is a babe, how have I not hung around her until now? Pussy is so nice too; I can’t believe she said yes to coming on a road trip with me. I wonder if she likes Mexican food, I like Mexican food and I’m hungry... but it’s only ten am... I should of have breakfast. I can’t show hunger weakness around Pussy or she will think I’m only a kid. I’m not a kid, I’m a young lady and young ladies don’t eat Mexican at ten am... Belly no making belly noises and I promise I’ll feed you ice cream with sprinkles later.


***


Heading back into car the sound of Hilary and Haylie Duff’s smash hit “Our lips are sealed” is pumping out of the speakers, while they drive down the road.  

Both Girls: OUUUUUURRR LIIIIPPS ARRRRE SEEEEEALLLEDDD!

Pussy and Melody turn to each other and sing the lyrics at the top of their lungs; the two females are singing and dancing while in the car. Their blonde hair is flying around everywhere. People that are driving past them on the highway are stumped by their concert display inside their tiny beetle, but Melody just beeps the horn and waves.  

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">I can’t believe that Pussy likes the Duff sisters; they are like my favourite band ever!!!! Pussy is the best car companion ever; everyone should go on a road trip with Pussy!!! I wonder if she likes Unicorns, oOow how could I slip that into conversation without her thinking I’m weird. I should call Despy and ask him, but it’s against the law to dial and drive... oooh I know I’ll send Despy some brain waves and wait for his response.  


***


Melody Grace: OOOh look a hitch hiker, I’ve never picked up one of them before.

Pussy turns to Melody with doubtful look in her face, before she reaches over and put her hand on her shoulder.

Pussy Willow: I don’t think that’s a good idea Melody?

Turning back to Pussy Melody gives her those eyes, those trademark greeny brown eyes that makes people feel a little bad.

Melody Grace: Bu...but he is all lost and alone out here.

Sucking in her bottom lip Melody tries to hide her sadness but Pussy can see right through it. Thinking to herself the well known interviewer shrugs her shoulders.

Pussy Willow: Maybe for good reason.

Turning back to focus on the road and the hitch hiking man that is a few moments away Pussy hopes to god that Melody doesn’t pull over.

Melody Grace: Don’t judge a book by its cover... or in this case a man by his ripped jeans.

Melody continues to drive towards the man, moving forward in her seat to see what he looks like trying to make an assessment on his character.

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Woohoo Were going to pick up a hitch hiker, we’re going to pick up a hitch hiker. I hope his name is Steve... I like the name Steve. Not Steve Ramone tho, he was mean to my Odette and my Gabriel.


***


Melody slows the car right down after indicating to pull of the main road, putting her arm out the window she leans out and starts to talk to the hitch hiker.

Melody Grace: Well look at you? You little slice of burnt pizza. Where are you headed?

Putting on her best southern accent that she could muster Melody smiled brightly to the Hitch Hiker, who was surprisingly well dressed and looked pretty clean and tidy.

Hitch Hiker: I just need to get to the nearby train station ma’am.

Turning back to Pussy, Melody giggled after she was called ma’am. Pussy faked a small laugh before her eyes returned to the gentleman that was standing beside their car, making sure she kept one eye on him at all times for safety reasons.

Pussy Willow: There is one like twenty minutes up the road Mel.

Melody turned back to the guy with a big smile and shouted.

Melody Grace: Brilliant, JUMP IN!!!!

Melody flung off her seat belt as she opened her car door, to let the stranger into their rental vehicle. Pussy kept a close eye on both of them as Melody stopped the man just before he jumped right in.

Melody Grace: Not so fast, empty your pockets.

The man did as he was asked but he had a weird look on his face as he did so, nothing but a packet of gum was located in his pockets as held out his hands to Melody to show her.

Melody Grace: Put all of that in your bag and your bag goes in the boot.

Pussy couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy as the man did what he was told. The sound of the boot opening and closing drew Melody’s eyes to the man once more. He looked about twenty five, with long black hair that was scruffy but he was cleanly shaven. His clothes weren’t too dirty but she could still tell that he had a painful back story behind that entire mask. As he turned around and made his way towards her, he flashed Melody a smile. A smile that Melody was only too happy to return.

Pussy Willow: Mel what are you doing?

Whispering so the guy couldn’t hear her Pussy looked a little confused as Melody ducked her head back into the car.

Melody Grace: I want to help the guy Pussy, but I don’t want to get stabbed in the process. SAFETY FIRST!!!

Backing away from the car Melody let the man slip into the back seat before she pushed her front seat back down and took her spot back in the drivers chair once more. Quickly buckling back up the girls exchanged a glance before they both looked back at the stranger in the back seat.  

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">He looks like Eric from my little mermaid, but fluffier... Note to self don’t mention to Odette or Synn that I picked up a hitch hiker, fairly sure I’ll get a stern talking to... ohhhh well...


***


Heading back inside the car the sound of the radio had died down as Pussy was using all of her senses and keeping them honed in on the stranger in the back seat as they pulled up just out the front of the train station. Without saying anything Melody parked the car, and jumped out of her seat to let the guy out of the two door beetle. The guy jumped out and grabbed his stuff from the boot, Melody made sure that he didn’t touch any of their stuff before he slammed the boot shut.

Hitch Hiker: Thank you for doing this, you’re both blessed women.

Melody’s cheeks started to blush as she took the compliment and looked back at Pussy who was now waving the guy off.

Pussy Willow: You’re welcome honey, any time.

Melody Grace: Yeah thanks for not killing us!!!

Her big eyes looked him up and down, he couldn’t help but laugh as he looked at both of the bombshells before him.

Hitch Hiker: You girls look like mother and daughter has anyone ever told you that?

Turning to Pussy in amazement Melody couldn’t keep her mouth closed as she screamed.

Melody Grace: OH MY GOD, YOU’RE MY WORK MOM!!!

***

<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Pussy is my work mom, Pussy is my work mom, Pussy is my work mom!!!


***


<p style="color:#B2A1ED">OI hello, did you miss me? I would love to tell you what happened on the rest of our road trip but it’s a secret... Pussy told me what the keys are for making the best backstage interview ever is and I’m not sharing that with anyone. In fact, I’m not even going to do an interview for my first match because I want it to be perfect and right now... I’m just a little bit too nervous to go on out there and do one. I don’t want to say completely irrelevant stuff... I want my first interview to be ground breaking... not literally as earth quakes are a serious issue and a natural disaster and I wish that on no one. What I am going to say tho is...

This Sunday I go one on one with Orchid. In my first ever match in my Sin City Wrestling career, my debut, my grand entrance, my starting line... do you really think I’m going to go in to stuff that up? Everyone knows a good career doesn’t always get built off a great start, but everyone knows that a brilliant career is forged off a blinding start, well that’s what he tells me anyways. So this week I’m going to take the bull by the horns, wait... not really animal cruelty and all that jazz. However I am going to smack a Orchid around the wrestling ring, why? because I want to silence the critics that say that I can’t wrestle, or that I don’t belong here..

I’m a force, a force to be reckoned with... So this Sunday this is how it’s going to go down Orchid. I’m the bat, you’re the ball... I’m the hunter, you’re the prey... I’m the top, you’re the bottom... I’m the hook, you’re the fish... I’m the boxer, you’re the bag...

HAHAHAHAHAHAHA Just kidding... no seriously tho... I want this, because Synn promised me (in his head) that if I win this week he’s going to take Despy, Angel and I out for ice cream... and you’ll be amazed at what I can accomplish when there’s triple choc fudge, cookie dough, with melted Nutella and sprinkles on the line... I’ll do just about anything to get my little hands on one of those.  

That’s right... just about anything!!!

This Sunday I’m going to show you all that I’m not just Odette’s best friend, I’m more... I’m not just Despy’s pal... I’m more... I’m not just Angel’s Nurse in time of need... I’m more... I’m not just a blonde who has the tendency to forget things and that says crazy stuff... I’m more. I am Melody Grace... Unicorn lover, Rainbow lover, Sparkle lover, fishy face maker, the master of the Tickle Tickle.... the bringer of the Rainbow Sparkles... the commander of the Flying Unicorn and this Sunday it’s all going to come down to who I am!

I’m Melody Grace!!!

I like Stuff!!!

Like cool stuff...

And Wrestling Bombshell is my middle name...

Actually it’s Grace... I can’t lie to you....

See you all Sunday, especially you Orchid!!!

MWAH!!!


28
Character Building Roleplays / - Paradise Lost!
« on: September 30, 2014, 12:01:41 AM »
 
<a href="http://s1334.photobucket.com/user/EmmaxRose/media/Banners/OSTEVENS_zps1823358f.png.html" target="_blank">>[/url]


After Climax Control;

It was late, like really late in fact it was almost morning and she was alone. Odette Stevens was pacing back and forth inside her hotel suite that she was staying in for night while she was touring America with her Husband Gabriel. At a time when she should have been soundly asleep the Aussie Bombshell found herself dressed in tight black leather pants. They were the type that hugged each and every womanly curve that god had graced her with. The type of black leather pants that has grown men, young boys and even females fawn over her bootyful assets. Her top was long sleeved but was made of black sheer fabric, see-through enough to see her black bra cupping her breasts perfectly. Some may say that she was dressed to kill.

The more she paced back and forth the more the ticking time bomb within herself was brewing. Looking down at her phone in her right hand she pressed the round button getting it to light up with the time, it was 1 am. The Aussie flung her phone across the room, bouncing it on the couch as she watched the door like a hawk. As if by some miracle, the moment her eyes latched onto the door handle, it started to turn. Odette stood frozen in the middle of the room looking towards the door, waiting, just waiting for him to arrive. Her Smokey eyes stayed glued on the door as it swung inwards, the smell of booze and smoke leaked into the room before he even did. Taking a step back in her massive heels she heard him try and silence the mob of people that were following him, enraging her more. With another step backwards Odette’s hand found the light switch on the wall and without any hesitation she flicked it on. Catching him off guard like an animal caught in the light from a set of headlights.

Looking up and across the room at her he just knew, he knew that she was mad. Raising his hands up in front of himself Gabriel set out to explain but it was too late, in fact I don’t even believe the boy stood a chance. Completely ignoring the entourage of the rest of the seven deadly sins behind her husband Odette let her thick Australian accent fly.

Odette: What fucking time do you call this?

The anger in voice caught everyone off guard as they filtered into the massive penthouse suite. The door loudly slammed behind them as Synn ushered Despy and Angel off to their room to shelter them from what was about to unfold. Shane and Fantasia snuck around the back of Gabriel and headed towards their room, while Rage just headed towards the fridge in search for a beer. He couldn’t wait to witness this unfold. Gabriel took a step towards his wife looking her up and down, unsure why she was dressed ready to leave instead of in her nightie.

Gabriel: O, you knew we were going out, in fact you said it would be good...

Odette: Shut the fuck up Gabe!

Raising his right eyebrow at her he was walking on egg shells as he approached her, trying to corner her back into their room so they weren’t doing this publicly.

Odette: Don’t try and usher me.

Gabriel: What’s going on here?

Looking down at his chest Odette was looking at her, looking at the Mercedes Vargas shirt that Gabriel was wearing during Climax Control. Her little hands balled up beside her in a fit of rage.

Odette: Take that fucking thing off.

Her right hand flung up as she pointed at Gabriel’s shirt, a mysterious smirk flashed across his face as Gabriel for a second thought that maybe just maybe Odette was in role-playing mode.

Gabriel: O baby, if you wanted to see me shirtless... you could have just asked.

Odette: Seriously, that joke is getting as old as you are... now fucking take it off... I NEVER want to see it AGAIN!!!

Gabriel’s smile disappeared as he could see that Odette was in no mode for play time, in fact she was far from it. The sound of Rage’s laughter caught Odette’s ears as he laughed at what Odette has just said to Gabriel. Looking past her husband she stared a hole through the sin of wrath.

Odette: What the fuck are you laughing at? At least he is aging gracefully, what the fuck happened to you... one day you look normal, the next day you come out looking like you crawled out of a crab infested vagina, with your Ashley and Martin hair.

Gabriel reached forward to take Odette’s hand but she snapped it away from him, turning on her large black heels she headed towards their room. Trailing off behind her Gabriel’s day couldn’t have been made any worse. As he entered their bedroom he shut the door behind them, looking up at his wife he pushed his dark hair behind his right ear.

Gabriel: What’s going on here O? Why are you acting this way?

Looking back at him over her shoulder she sniggered.

Odette: How many fucking times do I have to ask you to take that fucking shirt off?

Gabriel: You had no issue with me wearing it earlier, what the hell is going on?

Deciding that it would be best to listen to her Gabriel ripped the shirt from his body, tossing it to the floor hoping that it was a big enough sign to show her it meant nothing to him.

Odette: How stupid do you think I am Gabriel? How fucking stupid do you think I am? I can see right through this... I know exactly what’s happening... what am I not good enough for you anymore? What because I don’t work for Sin City Wrestling any more you think you troll around with the other bombshells and that I won’t find out?

Gabriel: Odette...

Before he could continue she cut him off.

Odette: First I find out that your betting OUR money with Misty, what part of that did you even think that I would be remotely okay with? You’re betting OUR money, you’re talking to Misty... MISTY THE SAME FUCKING GIRL THAT DRAGGED ME THROUGH HELL and you’re talking to her like your buddies... sharing fucking laughs... why don’t you go slide right in between her thighs Gabriel... like every other fuck wit on the roster... wouldn’t that make you feel better knowing that you’ve laid where nineteen other guys have called home before... for someone who claims to be different you’re so original. How fucking blind do you think I am huh?

Flicking a long lock of her chocolate brown hair over her shoulder Odette reached down for her suitcase that was already packed up ready to go.

Odette: And now I have to put up with you showing your loyalties to the mean girls? Where’s the respect Gabriel? I fucking got fired from Sin City Wrestling, I never complained... because you said you were coming home with me... that you were going to leave with me and we were going to go off and do our thing... Yet I watch you week in week out pretend that you want to quit? I help you; I help you win matches... Yet you honestly expect me to believe that Despy tricked you? You’re the fucking con-man Gabriel... you've never come up short changed... until now.

Gabriel: What are you going on about Odette?

Gabriel watched as she started to drag her heavy suitcase across the floor, walking up beside him. Reaching out he grabbed onto her shoulder blades trying to look for answers in her eyes. Apart of him was breaking but a massive part of him was mad, livid that she would even think about him this way.

Odette: I told you before we got married, that if you ever fucked me over... that I would make sure I fucked you over longer and harder in the end...

He increased the grip on her shoulders trying the shake some sense into her, he was completely innocent but she wasn’t giving him a chance to breathe.

Odette: Get your hands off me...

Pushing past him Odette headed towards the door her baggage behind her, trailing through the living room she felt the pressure of seven sets of eyes on her. Without even blinking she walked through it all and exited the room without even saying a word. As Gabriel walked out from behind the door of his room he didn’t know where to start as Synn, Rage, Shane, Fantasia, Despy and Angel all glared up at him in. They all have the same look in their eyes, confusion.

Fantasia: Well don’t worry she’ll be back...

Fantasia broke the silence with a massive cheesy grin as everyone looked at her.

Rage: How the fuck do you know that?

Glaring across at his “sister” Rage was amused about her answer, more so because of the stress that this whole ordeal had put on Gabriel.

Fantasia: She forgot her phone.

Waving Odette’s phone around in her hand like candy in front of a baby Lusty smiled wildly before as if on cue the door swung back open and Odette stormed back in snatching her phone from Fantasia’s hand the Aussie looked at the group of people staring at her.

Odette: NOT A FUCKING WORD... FROM ANY OF YOU!

Without even a goodbye glare towards Gabriel’s direction she stormed back out of the hotel room leaving them all to question her actions once again.

Shane: What brought that on?

Shane turned to Gabriel looking confused and concerned, while Gabriel was just staring off towards the door.

Gabriel: I have no fucking idea... but I’m going to find out.

As he made his way towards the door, Synn stood up and put his hand on his bare chest stopping him.

Synn: Stay here, you’ll only make things worse... I’ll go.

The leader of the Sin’s went to turn around and leave the room but Fantasia stepped up stopping him in his tracks.

Fantasia: NEVER going to happen... I will go, I've got this.

Despayre: Considering there is like seven pairs of eyes in this room a large percentage of them are blind.

Before Fantasia left she turned and looked back at Despy exchanging a wink before leaving the room to find Odette. Gabriel looked down at his little brother squaring his eyes as he questioned him.

Gabriel: What are you talking about?

Despy didn’t bat an eyelid he just continued to hug onto Angel while smiling brightly.

Despayre: Angel says you’re in for a real treat.

And fade.

29
Climax Control Archives / - Cabo to Vegas!
« on: June 06, 2014, 09:06:33 PM »
 Cabo – heaven;

The scene opens up on the balcony of the very expensive lavish villa that belongs to Mr and Mrs Stevens in Cabo Mexico. The villa is tucked up into the side of a mountain but a windy path was shown that leads straight to the beach. As the scene pans over to the side Mrs Odette Stevens can be found, lounging on a long pure white beach chair, sunning herself. The young Aussie wasn’t wearing much, in fact just a pair of thick black sunglasses, a wide floppy brimmed hat and a tiny teal bikini. In her right hand was a glass of ice cold water, with a straw in it, so she didn’t have to work hard to get a drink of refreshing water. She was in ultimate relaxation mode, without a care in the world. Hearing the glass door opening behind her, the smile that was plastered on her face grew wider as she knew exactly who was coming out to greet her.  

Odette: Don’t even think about it.

The look on her husband’s face said it all, he knew damn well what she was hinting at but he was going to play it cool. Shutting the door behind him Gabriel made his way around to the front of Odette’s chair standing in her direct path of the sun.  

Gabriel: Think about what?

He crossed his arms across his bare chest in front of Odette. Smiling down at her while his wife just took the straw in between her lips and started to drink her icy refreshment.

Odette: I know what you’re going to say and I’ve already made up my mind.

Putting the drink down on the table beside her Odette didn’t even attempt to seem interested with this topic that she knew was coming. Turning her head away from Gabriel, the Aussie tried to find her sun, which was being blocked by her muscular husband.

Gabriel: Its Rage’s birthday darling, we need to be there.

Even Gabriel didn’t sound convinced that they needed to leave Cabo, but Rage was his family and family don’t let family down. Sighing out loud Odette looked back up towards Gabriel, he couldn’t see her eyes but he knew she was rolling them dramatically.

Odette: Correction, you need to be there... I don’t soooo why don’t you just fly out this afternoon, go to the party and then come back tomorrow morning?

Rubbing his right hand over his bruised body, Gabriel seemed a little shocked that his wife would even suggest something so draining. After licking her lips she smirked up at him waiting for him to bite back.

Gabriel: Are you serious?

Odette could see his bruised body even with her glasses on, Gabriel had been through hell in the Lion’s den match up and she knew that he was still recovering, her suggestion was farfetched but she was still going to give it a go.

Odette: Does this look like my joking face?

As her icy tone left her lips Gabriel couldn’t help but hide a smirk, he knew what she was up to and to be honest he liked it. He liked it when Odette got high and mighty with him, but that didn’t mean that he would let her get away with it, but just to satisfy her Gabriel played along.

Gabriel:  O we have to go to Peanut head’s birthday... together...

Taking a step towards her Gabriel reached over to the table beside her, grabbing Odette’s icy cold drink he took a sip from her straw as his wife squirmed around in her chair fighting for the sunlight to hit her skin.

Odette: Like I said you can go, I can’t...

As he returned the drink to the table Gabriel raised his right eyebrow at his wife, amused with where this was going.

Gabriel: And why can’t you go?

Reaching up Odette pulled her dark glasses away from her face, so she could look up into Gabriel’s dark brown eyes.

Odette: I seem to have developed a nut allergy.

It was Gabriel’s turn to roll his eyes as he looked down at his Bride. Odette just flashed him a playful smile before adjusting the hat that was on her head. Flicking a long lock of hair over her shoulder she sighed.  

Gabriel: Very funny.

Leaning forward in her chair Odette watched as Gabriel’s eyes panned down her body that was shining in the sun from tanning lotion. Placing his hands on his hips, Odette tracked her eyes down his body seeing that he was just wearing a pair of navy swimming trunks. He was obviously in no rush to get back to Vegas, even though his words were saying otherwise.  

Odette: It’s a very serious condition Gabriel... I could swell up and die.

Looking over his shoulder to hide his smile Gabriel just replied his voice growing hoarser as he spoke. Odette could only assume it was because he wanted it to appear he was being serious with her.

Gabriel: Odette, you don’t have a nut allergy.

Shrugging her shoulders the Aussie just shook her head, still playing the innocent card she just winked up at him.

Odette: It’s not really worth the risk of finding out if it’s true or false now is it?

She had him there, didn’t she? Gabriel turned back to look at his wife, a smirk on his face while Odette started to lean back into her chair claiming victory.

Gabriel: I’ve been rubbing coconut oil all over your body, all week I think you’re good.

His tone was short, blunt and snappy Gabriel was proving he could play along with her games. His hands crossed in front of his chest once more as he glared down at Odette, who was looking up at him with a fake shocked expression.

Odette: So snappy, relax baby, were in Cabo after all embrace it.

Taking another drink from her glass of water Odette Stevens looked up at Gabriel as she sucked down on the straw, teasing him almost as he gathered his thoughts and finally spoke up.

Gabriel: Are you coming to Vegas with me or not?

Placing the glass back on the table Odette sat up in the chair once more, letting her long brown hair cascade down her back. Adjusting her bikini top she gasped as the strap around her neck suddenly came loose “all by its self.” Biting down on her bottom lip she sucked it into her mouth while staring at Gabriel underneath her long eyelashes.

Odette: I’m sensing that was more of an ultimatum than just a simple question?

As she tutted at him, Gabriel’s patience had seemed to wear thin. He was still sore and was growing tired of the back and forth. He just wanted a straight answer and right now Odette was in no mood to give him one. In fact she seemed way to energetic to let him get away with this lightly. Ultimately he knew that she was going to go with him, but it was the muck around that was driving him insane.

Gabriel: It can be whatever you want it to be, just hurry up and decide.

Looking up at him after his curt answer Odette licked her lips, letting go of her bikini straps around her neck she let the two pieces fall to her side. Before she was exposed to him, her right hand snapped up and pressed the triangle pieces of fabric against her breasts holding them there. Gabriel couldn’t help but watch on, after all she was his and right now she was giving him a reason to stare.  

Odette: Here’s a little fun fact for you G, I give the ultimatums around here and right now I’m giving you two choices... one, you stop harassing me about Peanut Face’s birthday and you fuck me... or two... you step to the left and get the fuck out of my sun...your choice, now be a darling and make the right one.

Winking up at him she lean back into her chair, letting go of her bikini in the process, leaving her exposed just to him as there was NO cameras. Arching her back up she untied the strings that were around her back and tossed her bikini top to the side. Gabriel didn’t even think about it, he was just straight over beside her. Crawling up the sun chair the light of her life, her husband made his way up towards her. His lips crashing into hers as if this is what he wanted all along, the two exchanged a heated kiss. Gabriel’s hands slide up the side of Odette’s body cupping her breasts holding them. As they continued to get lost in the kiss he firmly pressed his body down on top of hers. Breaking the kiss Gabriel finally spoke, his voice almost growling as it rolled off his tongue.  

Gabriel: I’ve created a monster haven’t I?

As Mr and Mrs Stevens’ shared a smile, it wasn’t long before the two were back at it. Celebrating their union. Celebrating their time away from the world. Celebrating their wins at Chaos in Cape Town but more importantly celebrating each other. It was true what Gabriel said, he had created a little monster since unleashing his new self and finally helping Odette come out of her shell. She was more vocal, more spiteful, more playful and more of a handful than he could manage but it just worked. They just worked, without a single care in the world they were finally allowed to be who they wanted to be and that was themselves... without having to put on a mask or vet anything through a filter.



Vegas – Rage’s surprise birthday party;

As the party was raging (I see what you did there) inside Odette could be found outside, overlooking the pool. Her arms were folded across her chest as she tried to ignore the sounds of the party behind her. The focused look on her face said it all she was deep in consideration. As her green eyes sparkled from the reflection of the pool water in front of her, she almost felt enticed into the warm water that was just a few steps away. She wanted it; she needed it, to be cleansed. To remove all the sins of her past away, all the fake smiles she had to put on, the entire fraud of her past was still haunting her. For her entire wrestling career she had been pretending to be the girl that everyone loved, pretending to be the girl that they wanted her to be and now she was free to be herself. Her freedom had come at a price, this constant sick feeling that would bubble away in her stomach reminding her daily that she had to lie, she had to fit into a group, the feeling that she thought would never settle down. It was her monster, just ticking silently away on the outside, but controlling her on the inside. Running her right hand through her curled hair Odette let out a sigh, as she stepped out of her large black Christian Louboutin heels. Bending over she picked them up and carried them as she stepped towards the pool. With her heels in one hand, she used her other to roll up the bottoms of her tight bright pink jeans before stepping into Synn’s pool. Taking a seat on the edge of the pool she looked out across the immaculate backyard of Joshua and Synn’s house, her eyes instantly finding the beautiful Vegas back drop. As she focused on the lights she was completely oblivious to the chatting that was happening behind her back.

Synn: Care to explain what’s going on in that mind of your wife’s?

Synn was talking to Gabriel; the two had made their way to the back patio to stare at Odette as she removed herself from the party. Gabriel didn’t turn to look at Synn he just spoke he kept his eyes on his wife at all times, as his voice riddled with concern.

Gabriel: This whole coming out of her shell has taken its toll on her.

Arching his right eyebrow Synn just folded his arms across his chest and exhaled.

Synn: Care to explain?

Gabriel watched at his wife just stared out at the beautiful night sky, seemingly relaxed in her thoughts. She was different now, but not to him, she would always be his one and only.

Gabriel: She’s just more sensitive to the adjustment of finally getting to speak her mind. For so long she was called the light of SCW, for so long people cheered her for being good and for being their saviour... but even back then people doubted her, even back then people said she was pretending. Now with her being who she truly is, she has to face it all over again, she has to listen to people claim they knew it all along, she has to listen to people call her a traitor, you know how it is... you know what Odette is like, she’s a yogi, everything needs to be in balance, right now she’s still trying to find her balance...

Synn: I thought you were her balance?

Synn turned away from looking at Odette and looked down at Gabriel, staring his piercing eyes right through him looking for the truth.

Gabriel: I am, but it’s like the Australian just keeps coming out of her where she needs to prove that she can do this by herself. When were working together, she’s a monster, my perfect little conviction that takes no prisoners who could kill within a blink of any eye... without me she doubts herself all because she feels the need to have a balance.  

Nodding his head as if he understood Synn turned back to look at Odette a wild smirk on his face as if a bright idea had just come to mind. Glaring up at his father figure Gabriel couldn’t help but smirk as well, as if they were sharing the same idea.

Synn: I say fuck balance.

As both of the males stared at Odette’s perfect back, as she leant back letting her hair cascade down her skin they shared a smile. They knew exactly what was needed and they knew exactly how they were going to coach it out of her. Right now Odette wanted a balance, but from what Gabriel and Synn had in mind, balance wasn’t even going to be an option.



Necra;

Well here we go again, here we go again, and here we go again. What? Once again I find myself inside the six sided ring facing someone I’ve already faced, I’ve already beaten and now I have to do it all over again? Sad isn’t it, considering Sin City Wrestling is overflowing with new girls and yet I’m being kept away from them. It’s sad to think that they’re using one of my last contractual matches I have left on my contract on Necra. What a waste. You could have picked Electra you could have picked Brandi, hell you could have picked Karina? I mean these girls and I have never gone one on one, this would have made more sense, but once again SCW insults me by putting me up against Necra.

At least it’s not Roxi Johnson again, thank fuck for that.

Oh sweet Necra, the girl who once pushed me into an open grave, the girl who once beat me... wow. I’m scared. No really, those glowing eyes of hers has me shaking in my five thousand dollar Dior peep toes. Yawn. Once again I’m subjected to facing Necra, but I guess the plus side is, it’s one on one... no stupid stipulations, no stupid graveyards... just one on one. The queen of the dead gets to face me the best female wrestler Sin City Wrestling has to offer. I hope you were watching my match at Chaos in Cape Town because believe what I did to Jessie is only going go to be a taste of what I’m going to do to you. Why? Because I don’t like you, I never have. You have called me a shady person in the past, blasting me for being fake, but really take a look at yourself.

We have a living breathing “dead girl” who claims to be the reaper of souls, who claims to be the goddess of the dead, the black lady if you will. I call bullshit. All I see is a messed up little girl that couldn’t think of a solid tag line, so she went out and took them all. She watched every dark horror movie she could find and branded herself with every nick name, hash tag, slogan she could get her hands on and ran with it. Goddess of the dead, oh I’m shaking. If this was the case Necra you would have buried me alive when you had the chance, you would have reaped my soul and buried me... but look at you, you’re just a shy kitten hiding behind a dark exterior. You let me walk free, you let me see the light of day... you made you biggest fucking mistake in your Sin City Wrestling career.

So now I say to you Necra let the fun and games begin, and trust me this weekend at Climax Control it’s going to be fun and games for me... as I use you to solidify my stance in the ranks of SCW. Not that I really need to, I mean it’s evident that I’m at the top, hell I can even disappear for seven months and come back and still out rank you. I mean what have you actually accomplished in SCW? I can see it now when you finally retire... Necra Octavian Kane the girl who fed the sharks in Sin City Wrestling. The girl who claimed to be special when she was just another no body, see where I’m going with this? When you leave no one will care, no one will mourn for you and no one will even know you’re missing. When I left, I had people begging for me to return.  

So here I am, and here we go once again... toe to toe... just this time, I don’t give a fuck what happens to you. I won’t play into the “I’m so scared of Necra” bullshit like the happy go lucky girls do. You’re just another bitch in my ring. You’re just another girl who is standing in my way... my way to what? Wouldn’t you like to know... but I can see what you’re up to with befriending Emma Rose, how long do you think you can continue to pull the wool over her eyes, before she finally wakes up and realises that you just want your title back? I say the word “your” very loosely because after witnessing you losing the Roulette Championship to Vixen of all people, you never deserved it in the first place.

Sunday is coming, the end is coming for you... the black lady is about to be shown a whole new world of pain... because guess what Necra? Last time you faced me I had to be tame, this time... I have no fucking limitations. I can be myself, I can be free... I am conviction and I’m coming for you.

See you at Climax Control, let’s hope the sparkle of Emma Rose’s Bombshell Roulette Championship doesn’t dilute your vision of the match at hand... because I’m not like Ms Jensen, I’m superior...

30
Climax Control Archives / - What a f**king mess,
« on: March 14, 2014, 10:40:37 PM »
 What a fucking mess;

Well if things couldn’t get any more confusing, I think we just found another puzzle piece to the never ending puzzle known as Gabriel and Odette. To say that even I don’t know what’s happening between these two would be one hundred percent correct. All I know is that Odette wants to move on with her life, but how can see when every time she turns around he is there, being annoying like a constant itch that she can’t scratch? At first I thought it was obsession but now it looks like it has turned into a full fledge vendetta. Talk about role reversals.  Hey Gabriel isn’t it meant to be the female acting like a crazy bitch after a break up, not the male? I think someone needs to check his position, or at least his gender.

Now, now before you jump on the Odette hate train (toot, toot), let’s take a look at the position there in shall we? Odette left Gabriel, was it a bad time to walk away from him? Regardless it had to be done, she had to walk away from him right then and there or otherwise, she would have been trapped. He would have been trapped and let’s face it, no one likes a forced happily ever after. So without even a word spoken to Gabriel, she walked out of his life leaving him, the house, the cars, the money and her engagement ring. She left without a single word spoken; in fact she took her exit to twitter. Ah yes the world of twitter. I see what’s wrong with the world now, when such intimate conversations can be made very public in the form of social media.

Oh well you win some, you lose some… but what can you expect Odette has always been a very vocal twitter user? Okay now after Odette walked out of Gabriel’s life the following week he finds himself getting picked up and disposed of by Giani – High five my little ninja turtle friend – what? I’m allowed to be Odette bias, I mean… I’m kind of her. Now listen up because this is the best bit, while Gabriel was lying in the hospital bed waiting on test results, waiting to hear back about his future he also had a glimmer of hope that Odette would come back come sashaying into the room.

To without any doubts make his life worth all the pain and suffering that he recently been through, but did she? Well no… far from it my good friend. You see while Gabriel was praying for Odette to return and become his guardian angel, she was off protecting him from the reality. I mean don’t get me wrong, she wanted to come back, she wanted to answer Synn’s calls and texts but she couldn’t she had to stay away from him because of regardless of how good it would have felt with him back in her life. The truth that she is still keeping secret would have destroyed him. How could she just sit there and watch the man that she loved (well she could very well still love) and pretend that everything was going to work out just fine and dandy? She couldn’t lie to him like that. She wouldn’t lie to him like that.

So as Gabriel sat there and counted the hours and watched the minutes tick by, she left him alone… not even a single visit, not even a single tweet, not even a single get well message, card, flowers, chocolates… nothing… she had taken a page out of his book and just disappeared. Fallen off the face of the earth, legitimately, for months Odette has fallen into the unknown. Well you know now where she has been; thanks to Gabriel’s mind games… that Sunday at Climax Control Odette let slip to everyone that she has been everywhere, but why? Well she said that she needed to get away from everyone… she needed to get away from them?

Who are these people she calls “them” was she talking about the Sins? Was she talking about nXt? Was she talking about her family? Was she talking about the fans? Was she talking about the other bombshells? So many questions that remain unanswered… so much doubt still lingers over the head of the infamous and loveable Odette Nicole Ryder. Surely she couldn’t have meant the fans? She loves the fans. Surely she couldn’t have meant nXt she lives and breathes for the New Xtremes… I guess ones thing’s for sure, no matter how much you think you know someone, there will always be a side to them that refuses to let you in. That refuses to grant you the truth.

It’s this secret that’s allowing Gabriel to hold something over Odette, even though he doesn’t know what she’s hiding. He knows that she isn’t being honest. This is why like a hawk that surrounds and stalks his prey he is circling her, he wants the truth. He wants her to spill the beans; he wants the rest of the world to see her for what she really is. Too bad for you Gabriel, regardless of what mind trickery you use, you will never be able to dig this secret out of Odette’s “rotting carcass”. Want to know how I know this? Because no one ever admits something as the truth despite the consequences of mind control when it’s something they don’t believe in themselves; and that ladies and gentlemen is why Odette is staying tight lipped.

The secret she’s hiding, isn’t because of the devastating affect it will have on her life or Gabriel’s life... it’s because she refuses to accept it as the truth. You see every cloud has a silver lining, and this is it for her… so Gabriel go ahead, try and get Odette to spill the truth out to you but you’re honestly wasting your time.

Now I’ve said this once before, but I have no issues in saying it again… let it go Gabriel. It’s time to move on with your life. For once you need to listen to someone, no good will come from this... just leave it dead and buried.

***

Gabriel

Well I might as well just get this out of the way now because there is no doubt in my mind that you are going to be the main ammo that Delia and Ethan will throw at me coming into my match this weekend. First of all I don’t care about what your vendetta is against me, because as far as I’m concerned you’re the one that looks like a crazed, obsessed stalker of a boyfriend. Oops, I mean ex boyfriend, I guess it’s true when they say; the emo doesn’t fall far behind the guy liner.

Let’s get one thing clear, you might think you’re winning with all these head games and tricks that you have up your sleeves but trust me I know you more than you think. I know that you only lash out when you’re either provoked or hurt. Now from memory I haven’t done anything to provoke such an anger out of you, you see I think your channelling your rage you have built up for Giani on me and Gabe that’s not fair. I wasn’t the one who dumped you on your head and neck.

But I was the one who dumped you on your arse. Ah yes the true reason you have come after me, I hurt you. I hurt you really bad didn’t I? I guess you figured you had found the one that could give you everything, I was that one. Although life has an interesting way in taking things from us that we want most. You wanted me... I walked away... I wanted you to be happy... so in turn you should have just walked away as well. However the need for answers consumed you and like a traveller you had to go out and find answers. Too bad everywhere you looked I had already covered my traces, I had already covered up my tracks to make sure you never and trust me Gabriel, read my perfect lips you WILL NEVER FIND OUT WHY I LEFT YOU.

Now, before I go all crazy ex girlfriend on you let me just remind you, that no matter what you do to me, I forgive you because I know deep down inside of that hardened bad boy exterior you’re still that guy who fell in love. You’re still that guy that wants to hold me, that wants to provide for me, that wants to give me everything I ever dreamt of... because I changed you and as much as you can say it was for the worst it would be denial. You liked how I made you more sensitive, you liked that I turned your gloomy little life into something worth living. You adored that about me Gabriel and deep down you still do I know it. That’s why you can’t bring yourself to face me man to woman to do all these horrible things to me... because you and I both know that I have a hold over you. One you can’t just shake, one that you can’t move away from.

I made you into a better person because I accepted you for who you really are and you crave for that feeling back. You know no matter how dark and dangerous you get, you know when the time comes when you come crawling back for forgiveness I’ll grant it to you with open arms. How many times must we go through this? How many times am I expected to just forgive and forget Gabriel? You see everyone might think that I’m putting you through hell right now, hell some even think that I deserve this... but trust me if they knew you, if they knew what it was like being with you they would have left a long time ago.

You might claim to everyone that I sucked all of your popularity, all your money and all your goodness out of you but trust me the only thing that I wanted from you was the man that I loved... a man that I would do anything for... so if that means leaving them in the middle of the night with no reasoning, then so be it. Sometimes the unknown isn’t worth the pain Gabriel and right now you need to believe me when I say this, just let it go. You’re not going to find out anything sinister, you’re not going to find out that I cheated on you, because I didn’t. You’re not going to find out that I fell out of love with you, because I won’t... you’re just going to find a big massive pile of pain... pain that won’t only just rip me apart from the inside out but will leave you in a world of pain so dreadful that not even the notorious Gabriel will be able to handle.

So here I go begging you once again to just leave me alone, I don’t want this, I don’t want you... I just want you to stay out of my head. No more light shows, no more thunder and rain I just want you to admit it is what it is and for now until forever it’s over.

Please stay away from Steve at Climax Control, regardless of how stupid his actions were against you he was just looking out for me, surely a man like you can understand that?

As of right now Gabriel, you might think you’re being a bigger distraction that what you really are... but honey you’re not actually helping Ethan and Delia’s case. I know you’re going to be around on Sunday and I know your main goal is most likely to take away a victory from me in this tournament but trust me G, I don’t plan on this match lasting very long at all so at Climax Control you better be quick because all it’s going to take is three tiny seconds before Delia’s shoulders are pinned to that matt.

***

After Climax Control – location backstage; inside the bombshell’s locker room.

The scene opens up backstage after Sin City Wrestling weekly show of climax Control. Most the arena has been cleared out and the famous ring superstars and Bombshells have gone home, well of the Bombshells expect Odette and Amy Marshall that is. Inside the Bombshell’s locker room it looks like a deserted ghost town with everything being cleaned up and removed. Over to the far corner Odette Ryder can be seen packing her belonging away, with her bright pink beats by Dre hugging tightly to hear head. Singing away to her music, Odette almost doesn’t notice Amy Marshall walking out of the bathroom, but as she catches the corner of her eye Odette quickly rips her headphones off her head and yells out.
Odette: Amy can we talk please?

Her thick Australian accent took Amy by surprise as she looked over her shoulder and back at Odette. Stopping the Alaskan bombshell turned around and looked Odette up and down unsure of what was about to happen.

Amy: ugh, sure I guess what’s up?

Odette quickly stuffed her head phones into her bag before turning back to Amy giving her, her full undivided attention.

Odette: I know this is going to sound really super crazy, but I just want to thank you.

The look on Amy’s face was priceless as she scrunched up her nose, not knowing what Odette was talking about. Leaning back on her right leg, Amy folded her arms across her chest, not looking amused.

Amy: Thank me, for what?

Odette could sense the tension coming off of Amy and she was hoping she could put a stop to it and quickly. Licking her lips the Australian Bombshell sighed before continuing.

Odette: Well here’s the kicker…

Amy screwed up her nose once more, not sure what on earth Odette was talking about.

Amy: I’m sorry the what?

Blushing Odette smiled nervously as she adjusted the Tiffany’s bracelet that hung loosely around her wrist.

Odette: Sorry my Aussie showing again isn’t it?

Odette looked down and noticed that Amy was now tapping her foot, she clearly had somewhere to go, or was in the middle of something before Odette interrupted her.

Amy: A little, now can we get back to the point?

Odette: Oh yeah sure, sorry…

Taking a deep breath in Odette sighed as she exhaled, she wasn’t sure how this was going to go down but she was going to give it a red hot crack. Looking Amy up and down the Aussie spoke nervously.

Odette: I just want to thank you for um well if I can be completely honest, for opening my eyes.

Amy: again I’m not following.

Running her fingers through her brown hair Odette clicked her tongue off her white teeth at the same time. It was a trademark of hers that came out when she was deep in thought.

Odette: Well, I want to thank you for being the one to snap me out of fantasy land I was living in last time I was in Sin City Wrestling.

Amy’s stance changed as she loosened up, but her face still read “I don’t believe you”

Amy: What a minute, you’re thanking me for beating you?

The hand that was previously running through her hair came down around to the back of her neck. Odette rubbed the tension from the very base of neck and smiled gently.

Odette: Ummm yeah, yeah I am… is that weird? I feel like that’s weird and now this is going to turn super awkward?

The two Bombshells exchanged a rare smile as Odette was hoping she hadn’t scared of Amy, while Amy was still trying to work Odette Ryder out.  

Amy: Well it’s not something a normal person would do, but then again what’s normal?

As Amy let out a slight laugh, Odette’s body eased up she had made some sort of impact.

Odette: Well anyways, I just want you to know that I’m glad you were the one to beat me and take my undefeated streak.

Amy: okay, now this is getting weird.

Throwing her hands up in defence the Australian started to talk very fast, trying to plead her innocent.

Odette: No, no hear me out. I’m glad that I got to face you first up, I mean back than I wasn’t myself, I wasn’t happy with tagging with Misty, I wasn’t happy with the way my career was turning out, I wasn’t happy with my own lack of motivation… so I set myself this stupid challenge and I actually started to believe that I owned the Bombshell division.

A huff left Amy’s lips as Odette tried to dig herself out of awkward hole that she had just dug for herself.

Amy: I hope this apology gets better because as of right now, it’s kinda sucking.

Once again the expression on Amy’s face changed to a lighter more friendly one, but deep down Odette knew that she was still second guessing her.

Odette: Look it’s hard to explain, I just want you to know I’m thankful for what you did that night… the few weeks after however, when you went on little rampages about you making me quit on the other hand, I can’t say I overly agree with them but hey… I’ll let you have it.

Because letting someone believe you quit because of them is easier to accept than what really happened to you isn’t it Odette? Who are you and why do you randomly pop up in my promos? Because you want me to? Okay good point.

Odette: But to prove that there’s no hard feelings and that I’m hoping we can start up our crazy love hate friendship again… I would love for us to shake hands and move on with it?

Amy’s jaw slightly dropped as she watched Odette stretch out her hand, waiting eagerly for a hand shake.

Amy: Are you serious?

Odette: One hundred percent…

As the two Bombshells stared each other down, it only took a few seconds for Amy to decide that she trusted this apology. Finally she took Odette’s hand in hers and the two shook over it.

Amy: This doesn’t make us best friends you know?

Odette couldn’t help but laugh as their hands parted.

Odette: I have no doubt about that.

In a rare display of sportsmanship (or do I mean sportsWOMANship?) the two girls laughed and smiled at each other before Amy dismissed herself and left Odette alone in the arena to gather her belongings and no doubt her thoughts.

***

Ethan Brody.

You know what the worst thing about these mix tag team tournaments is? Some might say the fact that they’re a random draw, others might say because they take away from the single championships, others might say it’s because some people aren’t mean to ever be placed in a tag team together… well I reckon the worst thing about them is when you look into the ring and you see your male opponent in physical and emotional pain. Like last year when I had to stand on the ring apron and watch Thatcher Rex be screwed over my Misty, that sucked for him that didn’t work out too well for him. Again last year I had to watch the pain and suffering this tournament can bring when the than love of my life Gabriel get smacked around the ring by Jordan Williams. I felt for Gabriel, I really did… because I knew that deep down he didn’t want to be in that position, deep down he wanted to be on MY team.

Just like poor Ethan.

Poor, poor Ethan. I mean things might be looking rosy for you now Ethan but can you honestly tell us you were impressed with your tag team partner when you first found out it was Delia? Oh the twitter niceties were cute to begin with, how you both went on to say “make sure you don’t cross me” and then the other replied with “I’m here to win, make sure you want to win too” and then the follow up reply to that almost made angels vomit… “Oh I promise you I want to win just as much as you do” okay I’m sure I got the wording a little mixed up, but basically I’m right on target. Oh you two love birds, such a cute innocent team.

Vomit!

Take it from me Ethan, to let you know exactly what you’re dealing with. You got stuck with the joker; you know the card that’s basically pointless in a deck of playing cards. Sure you might have snuck through the first round, but last week’s match got a little harder and Delia was forced to help you beat your best friend’s team by cheating… but let’s be honest you two have been blessed by the booking gods when it comes to first and second round opponents. Unfortunately for you this week, you’re lucks run out. I mean Ethan regardless of you being the back bone of Guns for hire; you’re in no way… even any type of match on Steve Ramone. I kinda actually feel sorry for you Ethan, not just because of what you’re paired with but because of the lack of warm up matches you have had, that can even get you two physically ready to match up against Steve and I. Now I’ll go into why I’m better than Delia later, but right now I’m focusing on you and your imminent defeat.

Now I know how this goes, you’ll say in your promo you and Delia has this because lately I’ve been distracted by Gabriel and my personal life and you’ll say that I’m all over the place and that is an easy target for Delia. But Ethan, even your guilty of wearing the same glass slipper, you see this week, when you should be focusing on Steve, you’ll be thinking of Frost. Frost, Frost, Frost… each time Steve hits you it will just be a constant reminder of how weak and pathetic you are.

This sucks because you’re so hot… but such a waste in this tournament.

Nevertheless only one team will walk out this Sunday with a victory and you can count on me to do anything and everything that I have to make sure that it’s my team. Not that I’ll have to cheat or anything, because let’s face it if Frenchy even thinks about stepping up to me I’ll knock her fair down. You’ll have to worry about Steve, and you see the best thing about Steve other than his loyalty to me… is that he’s driven to win this thing, he wants to win this thing and the best thing about me is I know how to win a blast from the past tournament… because buddy I’ve won it before, and there’s no one left that can stop me from winning it again. Think about it, who toppled their main two enemies in week one and two... oh yeah that’s me.

Oh and before you start preaching about you’re driven too because Frost has poked the bear and awoken your angry side, think about who just had their family threaten? Oh that’s right Steve, so when it comes to being the team with a caged monster, once again I’m winning. Do you honestly think I don’t know what to say to Steve to get him riled up for this match on Sunday? I can paint your face as Gabriel and let’s be real about it… once he’s got that locked in his sights you’re nothing but dead meat.

This is still really annoying because you’re remarkably good looking.

Come Sunday Ethan, you’re going to be wishing you had a different partner. Come Sunday Ethan you’re going to be wishing you were on my team, because my team’s victory is in the bag.

***

Opening up in the bustling city of New Orleans, loud jazz music can be heard vibrating through the narrow streets. The everyday chit chat or people are at a constant high as they fight the music so that they can be heard. Across the street near the Jackson Square card readers line the street, just waiting for people to fall for their tricks. The night was old, but the bright lights and the energy from the city made it feel young. To the locals of New Orleans every Friday night was endless; they had some much to look forward to in the mini city that never sleeps. Panning into the Jackson Square a lone male is seen sitting on a bench seat looking up at the cathedral across the road, his hands lay perfectly still in his lap. Leaning back into the chair, his attention turns to his right but his eyes and face still look towards the ancient building.

Paul: I can’t believe it’s you?

Without even a sound, he was now joined by a female figure; the female figure that belongs to Odette Ryder. She was wearing a long pair of dark blue jeans, a tight fitting black racer back shirt and a curve hugging black leather jacket. As she took a seat beside him Odette flicked a long lock of her brown hair out of her perfectly made up face, her emerald eyes were positively glowing at the sight of her male companion.  

Odette: What do you mean; you can’t believe it’s me?

Her Australian accent was pleading innocence but he had known her for so long, it felt like a century. Finally looking down from the building his eyes traced her body looking at the jewellery that dripped from her. He couldn’t help but roll his eyes, he knew Odette had a taste for the finer things in life and she wasn’t afraid to show them all off.  

Paul: I didn’t think in a million years you would show yourself around here again?

He sounded impressed, something that she loved about him he was always impressed by her when she was around. He was always alert to her every move, fidget and breath it was like her was counting on her to one day struggle so he could in fact save her. Paul was always the hero. A coy smile crossed his face as he madly studied her face, looking for any signs of emotional pain. He was reading her emotions.

Odette: Don’t be silly, New Orleans is like my second favourite city.

Licking her lips Odette slide across the seat, so now her right leg was touching his left. Looking down at how close they were Paul’s left hand came up and around her, scooping her into his side. Nothing else needed to be said or exchanged as Odette felt at ease and rested her head on his shoulder.

Paul: But what about you’re past?

As he spoke Paul turned towards her and spoke softly into her ear, he was trying to provoke a reaction from her. Knowing exactly what he was up to Odette just closed her eyes and spoke softly.

Odette: Don’t you mean our past?

Reaching out with his right hand he took her chin between two fingers and gently guided her face back up towards his. Searching frantically he held his gaze on her emerald eyes searching for answers, wanting to know why after all these years she would come back into his life. Not that it was unwanted, the sexual tension was written all over each of their bodies.

Paul: How could I forget?

Another confident smiled radiated from his face, as his right hand traced up the side of her face, pushing a strand of her hair back tucking it behind her ear.

Odette: I wouldn’t let you forget, and every now and then when I get the feeling that you’re even thinking about forgetting me I make sure I pop back up in your life just to remind you.

A massive smile popped on the face on Odette as she leant towards him teasing him with her parted lips. Watching on intently as his eyes followed the line her tongue made as it moistened her perfectly made up pouty lips.

Paul: and I wouldn’t have it any other way.

His smile lit up her eyes once more as he leant in towards her, his lips edging into her getting closer and closer. As Odette’s eyes scanned his face she didn’t back down or pull away, just as they were about to make contact he pulled back with a wicked smile on his face.

Paul: Now tell me duchess, what did you do with him?

A seemingly serious question was met with cool and collected eyes as Odette erased the gap between them. Her lips brushing pass his as she spoke.

Odette: I got rid of him, like we discussed.

Looking up into his eyes she smiled, before returning her gaze down to his lips. Just as she was about to lay hers against his, his dark mysterious accent broke her train of thought.

Paul: That’s my girl.

With out any more waiting or suffering, Paul used his left hand to pull Odette into him resting it firmly on the middle of her back. While his right hand came up to hold the side of her face, within seconds their lips finally touched and they were finally reunited. Her lips soft lips instantly melting into his as he courted her, holding her willingly under his possession as his hot pink tongue, broke down her not so tight defence system. After all when it came to him, she was putty in his hands but when it came to her he was equally just as crippled. As his big strong left arm wrapped around her back she felt at ease in his control, their kiss continued to deepen as Odette’s hands came up from her side to grip into his grey cotton shirt, feeling the need to pull him into her. Dropping his right hand away from her face, it came around to the front of her chest, before gripping ever so gently around her throat. He was forceful and assertive but he would never do anything to hurt her, never in a hundred years. As the two continued to reintroduce themselves a swift cold chill blew across Jackson Square, Paul was quick to open one eye and look around ensuring their safety before returning back to the kiss.

***

Steve Ramone.

Well where to start? Who would have thought we would make it this far in the tournament? If I can be completely honest I was counting us out in week one. I mean facing Misty after a leave of absence? That’s no easy venture but you and I made it look too easy. Hell we even got in a photo finish with our victory. Who would have thought that you and I would make such a good team? Then to prove that it wasn’t just a fluke we tangled with Roxi and Argento and like a reward for all our hard work and dedication we were able to leave them defeated in the ring.

Now in theory this week looks easy on paper, I mean Ethan and Delia? Now I’m not saying that Ethan will be an easy victory but I am saying he is tied up with this whole ordeal with Frost. Now from what we all witnessed last week Frost did a mighty fine job at making sure he was about to inflict enough damage on Landon and Ethan to leave the Guns for Hire fumbling around looking for bullets. But Steve if we know one thing’s for sure, regardless of Ethan’s status, regardless of his presence in the ring the true wild card in this matchup is Delia.

Precious sweet little Delia.

Now I’m not going to promise you were going to walk in and out with this match in the bag, but I can promise you one thing... I will try with everything in my power to make sure that French bitch is left down and out. Bank on it.

However that’s another story for another time in this promo, right now you just need to know that I still have your back because like you have proved to me you have mine. I just wish you would have listened when I warned you about Gabriel, I know what he’s like and I know what he can do and regretfully I know that when he makes a threat, the first time it’s a warning the second time it’s official. So Steve please, let me handle Gabriel. There’s no need for you to stick your nose into this anymore, I get you’re just trying to defend me but trust me I’m like Teflon when it comes to Gabriel... he’s not going to stick on me. He will get bored and all this glitter and shimmer will disappear soon I promise.

We need to focus on the match at hand; we need to focus on Ethan and Delia because it’s granted that they will use Gabriel against us. We need to keep doing what we have been doing and that’s functioning as a team. So come Sunday Steve let’s pray that Ethan and Delia come to the ring with a clean match in mind and let’s pray that they slip up nice and early so we can get the hell out of the arena. You can go be with your family and I can do my best a luring Gabriel away from you.

I’ll see you Sunday partner, but get ready to bring it... because trust me we’re far from being the favourites in this thing... we’re going to have to build all the momentum we can muster to get a victory on our side, so if by chance we do advance into the finals we have enough up our sleeves to pull off a stunning victory.

Because of in spite of who wins out of Simon and Brandy versus Ben and Song we’re up for the fight of our lives. So don’t count our chickens yet Steve but mark my words I will try my best to get us over that line and who knows in a few weeks we might find ourselves holding above our heads a very fancy trophy. You might win a chance to face Simon for his heavyweight championship and I just might win my way back into the ranks of Sin City Wrestling.

***

Odette: Delia Darling... well this should be fun. I mean how shall I start this? Oh I know... Il était une fois?

The camera pans around to see Odette’s beaming white smile as she playfully waves at the camera.

Odette: Surprise, you pitiable little bitch, I bet you didn’t think that I could speak French no? Or that I could even read French, well trust me sweetie I can and I did and let me just start of by saying right here and right now... how unoriginal of you to go after Gabriel like that. How pathetic of you... you think that since you and he exchanged some sweet words over twitter in French that this going to rile me up, that this is going establish fear in my blackened heart?

Shaking her head from side to side Odette just sighs unamused.

Odette: Honey you’re late night meetings won’t and will not influence me because hey, maybe it’s healthy of him to go out and get in one of the most used pussies in the fashion world. I mean let’s be honest he can’t always fly first class can he?

Odette uses her hands as she waves them up and down her body showing to everyone at home that she was first class. The resident Aussie is wearing a floor length black flowing halter neck Vera Wang dress that hugs her breasts and hips, like it was made for her. Probably because it was.

Odette: But what was it that you two were saying something about cutting the head off a snake? Oh baby girl, you can’t kill what you can’t outwit or destroy... so sure I’ll be a snake... you can be the mouse and hell we’ll make a day of it.

Turning around Odette looks down from her balcony into her large swimming pool, letting the night lights shimmer in her emerald eyes.

Odette: You know what the saddest part of all of this Delia? Is that you’re that incompetent when it comes to wrestling, you think that hitting up someone’s ex will help you in the ring? You know what he’s going to tell you that will be helpful to you and Ethan, nothing absolutely nothing. He may claim that he knows everything about me, but just like he hides cards and doves in his leather jacket, I’ve got a few tricks and treats of my own.

Turning back to the camera Odette just smiles, before pushing herself away from the railing of the balcony and heading inside her new house.

Odette: You know what the best part of all of this is? If you remember what happened last year, you could see that history is repeating with Gabriel and his advice giving. I mean last year I caught him talking to two of my opponents in the locker room no doubt giving them pointers about me... and do you know what I did Delia? I physically and mentally destroyed Roxi and Necra... I hung the bitches out to dry... because just when they thought they knew everything about me, I stepped it up, I became unpredictable and bitch when I’m on a roll I’m un-fucking-stoppable.

Not hiding her delight in her self confidence Odette started to walk around her lavish bedroom that was decorated in high glossed furniture and dripping in designer bed sheets and knick-knacks.

Odette: So tell me Delia, was using Gabriel you’re only game plan against me or did you think of a backup plan? I mean no doubt you’ll sit down with your friends and you’ll cut out a picture of me and you’ll write something “outrageous” across my face as you stick it in your burn book. Wow a burn book? Since when did you turn into Rachel McAdams or Lindsay Lohan? It must suck knowing that everyone knows your very existence in the wrestling world is based off a cheesy teen flick? I wonder what Delia would be like without her constant coaching from the mean girls movie? What would your ammo be then bitch?

Shrugging her slender shoulders Odette smirked before heading to her walk in wardrobe.

Odette: I mean I guess it’s getting your noticed, I mean at least your trying to take a lame concept and make it into something original... but regardless of how original you claim to be, you’re just like another Bombshell that has walked into Sin City Wrestling... let me give you some clues, foreign accent, high end fashion sense? Has the taste for the finer things in life? Hmm is this sounding familiar Delia? There’s a definite link between us but let me point out the obvious differences you’re French, I’m Australian, You’re Dior I’m more higher quality Chanel, you’re trying to be the queen of different entrances... when it’s already been done before... you’re like the trashy version of me, that has horrid fashion sense, a bad over bite, shit wrestling skills and absolutely no reason for sticking her nose in my business.

The Camera follows Odette inside her massive walk in, showing off her collection of never ending Christian Louboutins, her never ending wall of designer bags and clutches and her prized diamond collection that sits in the middle of the room in a class cabinet under lock and key.  

Odette: So Delia, tell me what it’s like trying to be like me? What’s it like thinking you can even come close to what I have or what I can do? Let’s face it Delia, you’re collection will never be bigger than mine and I’m not just talking about my endless clothes, my endless jewels... I’m talking about my wrestling accomplishments as well... you see only a girl like you can dream about becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell champion, while a duchess like me knows what it’s like to live and breathe it. You see unlike you Delia, hell unlike the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshells I don’t even have to show the belt for them to know what I am... and that’s right up there at the top.

Putting her hands up in the air Odette shows of her vast collection of material objects before turning back around to face the camera.

Odette: The worst thing about you wanting to be like me, is that you’re even willing to dip into my seconds... but it’s okay Delia... I’m sure after your date with Gabriel you can tell me how my left overs taste?

Winking at the camera the resident Aussie of Sin City Wrestling, makes her way over to her giant bed in the middle of her very large bedroom. Taking a seat on the end of the bed Odette, looks down at her Breitling watch knowing that she is cutting it fine with the time.  

Odette: Now Delia, I know you’re going to come at me with why you need to win this and that you’ll stop at nothing to make sure you and that sexy man beast Ethan win this week at Climax Control but honey read my lips, it’s not going to happen... you see in your bid to try and get one over me with a chit chat with Gabriel, you have let yourself wide open. You’re weak, you’re an easy target... and you know what... I think I’m going to enjoy spending time with you in the ring this Sunday... I’m going to enjoy slithering my way around you, tightening my constriction every time you make a false move, every time that you step up to me. I’m going to enjoy over powering you and in turn over coming you. After all you and Gabriel said I was the snake, so I intend on acting like one. So after the match when you’re left lying flat on your back gasping for air, just know that you encouraged this, you wanted this... and who am I to disappoint my biggest fan no?

Leaning forward Odette picks up a pair of her favourite black Christian Louboutins and slips them on one at a time. Looking up from her position the Australian can’t help but laugh.

Odette: Face it Delia, what I plan for you and I is much bigger than the blast from the past tournament in fact, what I plan to do to you in that ring... out on the streets they’d call it murder.

Looking back down at her watch once more Odette quickly looks back up at the camera.

Odette: Come Sunday at climax control, Delia... win or lose for Steve, this isn’t over between us... in fact this is only the beginning... now hold on cheap Dior hat princess because this ride isn’t going to end in your favour.

With that said and done Odette blew a kiss at the camera before winking as the scene faded out to nothing.

31
Climax Control Archives / Mind Games
« on: February 28, 2014, 07:43:32 PM »
 It’s been a while, in fact it’s been ages since I’ve done one of these so you all should hold on tight while I try and remember what on earth I need to be doing or saying.

Well last Sunday at Climax Control it wasn’t the warmest of welcomes. I mean Steve and the fans seemed pretty excited to have Odette Ryder back but Misty on one hand, well she looked shocked but on the other hand she didn’t look impressed. Well what can I say? Odette wasn’t going to tell her NXT playmate that she was coming back to the six sided ring, in fact she didn’t want anyone to know. There were only six single souls that knew she was returning that night, Christian Underwood, Mark Ward, Erik Staggs, Emma Rose (so naturally by default Ben Jordan knew) and Gabriel. Ah yes Gabriel. Now how on earth would Gabriel know about his former girlfriends return to wrestling? Well he claims that he sensed it from the beginning, he claims that he knew all along because of Odette being an attention seeker. I call BS, because we all know why Gabriel knows about Odette’s actions, he’s obsessed with her clearly oh and Gabriel sweet cheeks if anyone one is the attention seeker here it is you. I mean couldn’t you at least wait until this week to ruin your former flames rebirth into the wrestling world? I guess it’s true what they say; when someone insults you they are basically looking straight into a mirror. You called Odette an attention seeker, yet look at you, take a good look at yourself in your jet black leather get up and your thick black eyeliner… the living end called and they want tour outfits back. You sat in your chair a million miles away and slated Odette as she stood frozen in the ring, calling her names, saying that she used you and that you aren’t going to stop until the world knows who the real Odette Nicole Ryder is.

Who is the REAL Odette Nicole Ryder? What is she like? Well thanks for asking, now let me tell you. Odette Nicole Ryder is the single female that you let seep in underneath you skin. Let’s face it she was your first real love when it came to relationships. Sure you have had more girlfriends then you can poke a stick at, but really can you name one that was able to make you willingly adapt to more of her lifestyle? I can see why your bitter Gabriel I really can, I mean you had it so bad for Odette that you changed your attitude, you changed your whole demeanour about the three F’s when it comes to females. You the one that they said would never be tamed turned into a placid little kitty cat. Once the big bad lion that owned the jungle was disciplined and put in his place by a rare Australian Opal. You say you did everything for her and she was just using you, open your eyes little boy maybe it was in fact you using her, maybe you were the one living a different life trying desperately to convince yourself that you could have it all. Well reality check Gabriel, you can’t have it all… imagine that the Sin of Greed being robbed of the one thing he wants the most, by the girl he wants the most… he wanted happiness and she took it out from underneath him without any warning.

And now for the million dollar question, why?

Why oh why would Odette leave Gabriel? Was it his obsession with being the best magician? Was it his obsession with being with the sins? Was it the pressure he placed on her to be her best? Was it his greedy ways? Or was she like many have hinted at; was she just plain up sick and tired of him?

WRONG! She left him for him, she left him to save him, and she left him so he could find someone that could give him more. Yes more… after all she knew how greedy and possessive he was its only natural that he wanted to start a real family, one built from a deep and intimate connection from a man to a woman. Now does he know this? Of course he doesn’t. Will he ever know this? Absolutely not…

So why am I telling you? Because if I didn’t you would get lost in the story. You would get lost in the web of lies Gabriel will stop at nothing to keep spinning about Odette Ryder. No matter what the darkened beast will say about the beauty you can mark my words when I say this, she left him for all the right reasons. She left him for him and there’s nothing he can say or do; that will make her second guess this. Even as he pleads you to believe that Odette’s nothing but selfish, even in her darkest hour when she could have been her most self-centered, she gave it all up for him.

So tell me again how she’s the selfish one?

I guess you could argue with the fact that she hasn’t told him the truth but let me tell you something about Gabriel and Odette. They’re two deer blinded by the same headlight when it comes to each other. Odette would have done anything for Gabriel and Gabriel would have done anything for Odette. So if Odette was to tell Gabriel about her little secret she knew that he would stop at nothing to make sure she was happy, Odette knew that meant he would surrender his own happiness. While Odette couldn’t bear to live another day knowing that when she would look into his eyes; and although he might have been smiling she knew he would be playing the masked man. She knew that this would be eating him alive. So consider her fix the Band-Aid approach, but consider it a permanent fix.

It’s time to heal Odette; it’s time to heal Gabriel; it’s time to let it go.

***

5pm Thursday evening;

The scene opens up poolside at the Treasure Island hotel; sitting around a glass circle table we find Odette, Brandi and Emma. Odette can be seen wearing a short black strapless dress with large black Christian Louboutin heels, while Emma is wearing a teal flowery dress with bright white chunky wedges. Brandi on the other hand is staying true to herself and is wearing a pair of tattered jeans and a ripped bourbon branded t-shirt. All three girls have a drink in hand as they’re deep in conversation.

Brandi: So let me get this straight; I’m like one of your best friends and you’re not going to tell me why you and Gabriel broke up?

Odette’s lips wrap around the straw in her glass, taking a long hard draw on the plastic. After a few moments of silence Odette puts her drink back down on the table and frowns.

Odette: I’ve told you for the one hundredth time… it wasn’t working.

Trying to fake innocence Odette pushes a strand of hair behind her ear as Emma and Brandi look at each other and then back at Odette.

Emma: What wasn’t working?

Brandi and Emma share another look toward each other as they try and break Odette’s silence but she doesn’t, in fact Odette backs up and seems uneasy as she replies.  

Odette: Him, me… us… it wasn’t working.

Brandi rolls her eyes as Odette replies with an obvious lie.

Brandi: Right and we’re supposed to believe that?

Picking up her drink Odette ignores the straws and downs it all in one swift movement.

Odette: You can believe in whatever you want to believe in but right now, I don’t want to talk about it.

Brandi turns to Emma and winks before making a smart arse comment towards her Australian friend.

Brandi: Then what about now?

Throwing her drink back down to the table Odette turns away from Brandi and Emma.

Odette: Brandi stop it, I don’t hound you about Bo Dreamwolf all day. So please just leave this alone, for me?

Sensing that she has over stepped her boundaries Brandi’s loud booming voice is heard once more as she slams her bottle of beer down on the table in front of her.

Brandi: Alright but I know your hiding something from me and IF I find out that he laid a hand on you or hurt you in any way I will physically and mentally destroy him.

As Gasp comes from Emma’s lips as she almost spills her drink down the front of her dress.

Emma: I don’t think that’s necessary Brandi.

As Emma adjusts herself in her chair Brandi turns and looks at her with a stern look on her face.

Brandi: oh it isn’t?

Emma: Well for starters I don’t know Gabriel that well but I doubt he would lay a finger on Odette.

As Emma and Brandi look set up for a debate Odette silences them with her harsh dry accent putting an end to it all.

Odette: Stop it both of you; no Gabriel didn’t hurt me… I hurt him now just stop talking and start drinking.

All three girls look at each other before shrugging their shoulders, Brandi of course taking the hint and raising her glass up in the air for a toast.

Brandi: You don’t have to tell me twice.

As the girls charge their glasses and clink them together, instantly the tension is lifted between the three as the Kiwi finally brings the subject around.

Emma: So what’s the plan?

Giving her Kiwi fan a devious look Odette smirks as she plays with the straw in her hand.

Odette: Well I was thinking some pre drinkies here and then we would strut our glorious self’s down to the local night club and well ladies… if we end up like the hangover one that is fine by me, I don’t care, consider me disinterested in what happens to me tonight as long I’ve got a drink in one hand I’ll be fine.

Brandi reaches over and rubs Odette’s shoulder giving her a tight squeeze while Emma sits back looking a little worried.

Brandi: That’s my Aussie!!!

As Brandi and Odette exchange happy smiles and stares Emma’s doubtful voice breaks them away.

Emma: Well that all sounds good and well…

Turning her head swiftly Odette looks over towards the redhead with a look of displeasure.

Odette: But?

Emma rolls forward in her chair.

Emma: But I don’t want to find myself passed out in a hotel room with a tiger locked in the bathroom, so if you don’t mind I’d like to be able to find my way back home tonight.

Emma had always been honest about herself and she had always been the one that would be called soberish sally at these types of girl nights. Brandi shot her a weird stare before staring back at Odette.

Brandi: Party pooper!

Pointing her thumb over towards Emma, Odette and Brandi couldn’t help but laugh as Emma’s face crinkled up annoyed.

Emma: I’m not a party pooper, it’s just…

Odette waved Emma down as she cut her off with a smile.

Odette: its okay I get it… the old ball and chain Ben Jordan… trust me Cinderella we will get you home before you turn into a pumpkin.

To be honest Odette knew what it was like to have someone to go home to; she knew what it was like to go out on girls’ nights only wanting to end up by the end of the night back in bed with your loved one. She understood that Emma wanted to be like that with Ben; after all she used to be the same for Gabriel. Ah yes Gabriel. As the memories of him flooded her mind Odette was snapped out of her day dream as Emma spoke to her.

Emma: Thank you.

Shaking her thoughts of him off, Odette just forced a smile before reaching over to grab Emma’s right hand.

Odette: You’re in love we get it, but just remember Emma Jay love is only temporary its pain that lives forever.

As the two locked eyes Emma didn’t know how to react at first. She was sure Odette was just speaking for herself, but she knew if she pulled Odette up about it, it would be like unleashing a caged dragon. Faking a smile Emma pulled her hand way from Odette’s as Odette just hunched back into her chair, looking around the place for a waiter.

Brandi: Okay, let’s not get into that one… let’s just have a good time… now are you ready?

Odette turned to look at Brandi and without even blinking she spoke.

Odette: I was born ready.

All three females cracked up laughing as Emma pointed out the obvious.

Emma: oh my god; how predictable are you?

Odette: What can I say, I love a classic.

***

8pm Thursday evening;

The scene re opens a little later in the night inside a heavily populated bar inside the mirage. The smell of alcohol and cigarettes is in the air as the music is starting to pound out of the speakers. Sitting in the back corner of the bar Brand, Odette and Emma can be found sitting a booth. Each with a drink in hand, while there table is covered in empty glasses. So much for Emma trying to stay sober, naughty-naughty. Even though it was early the girls had their buzz on early well all except Brandi as she just seemed to stay the same regardless of how many she had downed.

Odette: You can’t be serious?

Odette’s loud Australian accent could be heard as Brandi and Emma just sat their nodding their heads.

Emma: Oh I’m serious alright; I bet you won’t even think about asking him out.

Looking over her right shoulder Odette looked towards the bar to see a group of handsome fellas standing by the bar. The one that had caught her eye was of course the flat brimmed, motocross type. She watched as he was deep in conversation with his mates, before shaking her head and returning her attention back to her friends.

Odette: I have no issues in asking a guy out, I’m just not interested.

A loud snort came from Brandi’s direction as she held back a giggle.

Brandi: O, I’m in an ‘it’s complicated’ relationship and even I’m interested in that piece of man meat over there.

Pointing back over to the heavily tattooed muscular flat brimmed cap wearing hunk of man meat, Emma smiled as she watched Odette’s eyes follow Brandi’s finger so effortlessly. As Brandi and Emma exchanged a glare thinking they had peaked Odette’s interest she turned back to them slowly.

Odette: Well help yourself, we won’t tell Billy Bo Baggins.

Licking her lips Odette showed no emotion, shocking Emma.

Emma: I don’t think you got his name right?

Trying to make light of the situation that Odette had just placed down to Brandi of cheating on Bo, Emma was quick to change the subject. Smirking over towards her neighbouring friend Odette just clicked her tongue off her white teeth.

Odette: Silence Kiwi just because he’s your distance New Zealand cousin doesn’t mean you gets to judge me and inability to remember names.

Are we really talking about the lord of the rings here? Odette turned her attention towards the drink in her hand while Brandi set back to work.

Brandi: I have no idea what you’re both talking about, but O if you want to get over Gabriel you need to ride that stallion off into the sunset until you get saddle sores.

Looking at Brandi from over her martini Odette smirked.

Odette: I’ll pass.

Emma: So you don’t want to forget him them?

Brandi: Well played big red.

Emma and Brandi were like dogs with a bone, both wanting to have Odette break down in front of them. They wanted the truth and rightfully they deserved it but right now wasn’t the time.

Odette: I don’t care to remember him, but I’m not going to trollop around town taking every man that I see.

Being let down but Odette’s reply Brandi rolled her eyes while Emma looked on unsure of what she could do next to help her friend.

Brandi: Well you’re boring…

***

2am Friday morning,

The scene re opens up after a long night of drinking and all three girls are standing outside of a house. Emma is fumbling around her purse looking for her keys as Odette and Brandi start giggling.

Odette: Shhhh I told ya we would get ya arse home before ya turned into a pumpkin.

Laughing at the world pumpkin Brandi and Odette could barely stand up straight without hanging off of each other. The two both still had a drink in each hand while Emma was looking at them both unamused.

Emma: Odette saying shhhh means you need to be quiet not keep shouting.

Emma finally found her keys and she was able to unlock her front door, but before she could walk in Brandi had pushed her out of the way. Her loud booming voice was the next thing to be heard echoing through the residence of Emma Rose and Ben Jordan.

Brandi: HEEEEEYYYY BEEEEEEEEN JOOOORDDAAAANNN.

Emma wacked Brandi with her clutch and while Brandi was rubbing her arm where the bag had collect her she looked up to Odette and Emma.

Emma: You’ll wake him up.

As Emma tried to silence Brandi she had forgotten about Odette who has stumbled into her house and way now cat calling Ben from his slumber.

Odette: WAAAAAAKEEE UP LIL BEEEEEENNNY BIIIINGO!!!

Odette and Brandi pushed past Emma as they made their way down the hallway.

Brandi: Yeeeaaaaahh BEEEENNNYY WE’RE HEEEEERRRREEEE TOO SEEE YOOOOURRR FOOOTBAAAALLLS.

The two girls tried to high five but they missed, sending them into a barrel of laughs.

Odette: Niiiiiiceeee…

The two stumbled into the living room that was set up as a theatre room; Emma was quickly following them trying to get them to be quiet.

Brandi: I figured he can’t resist the temptation of pulling out his prized foooootballs and showing them to the world.

As Brandi and Odette continued to laugh Emma turned towards them unamused.

Emma: Brandi, Odette… that’s my Ben you’re talking about, not some drunk guy at the bar buying your shots.

Odette and Brandi started to quiet down but the Aussie couldn’t help but continue on the show.

Odette: Touché, Emmy Jay… we’re just here to see his globes and then we will be on our merry way.

Brandi walked over to Emma and wrapped her arms around her shoulders, whispering in her ear.

Brandi; Yeah, just his little black and white ones…

An eerie silence fell over the girls as they started to regain their composure but Odette couldn’t help herself. It was like something deep inside had be switched on and she just didn’t care right now about the repercussions.

Odette: MIIIIIIIIILLLLWAAAAALLLLL!!!

Emma slaps her hands over Odette’s mouth getting her to shut up but it was too late, footsteps could be heard tracking down the hallway as Ben Jordan stumbled his way into the dimly lit living area.

Ben: What in the geezers’ nightmare is going on out here?

Rubbing his eyes Ben looked at the three bombshells standing in his living room, a smile should have been plastered on his face but right now he was too busy trying to fully wake up. Emma rushed up beside him and hugged into him before whispering into his ear.

Emma: I’m so sorry, their drunk…

Turning towards Emma with a slightly cheeky smile Ben kissed her cheek, while Brandi went looking for alcohol. Odette stumbled over to the couches in the room flopping down into them, resting her eyes trying to relax from the room that was now spinning.

Ben: and let me guess you’re not?

An innocent look crawled across Emma’s face as she looked at Ben.

Emma: a little; but look at them, someone had to be the responsible one.

***

6am Friday morning;

Opening back up one last time we find Odette and Brandi sprawled out across two lawn chairs, still dressed in the clothes from the night before. As the sun is beaming down they are quickly trying to cover their eyes as they slowly start to stir.

Odette: I can’t feel my arms…

Odette was trying to focus her attention on her arms while Brandi reached over and smacked her one in the guts.

Brandi: Shhhhh stop talking so loud.

As Odette held her stomach in pain, Brandi covered her head with a towel she had found from god knows where. Blocking out the sun she tried to doze back to sleep.

Odette: Sorry.

Getting up off the chair Odette stumbled towards the back of the house that they were staying at.

Brandi: stop yelling at me Odette.
As Brandi slowly got up in her chair she looked at Odette with the look of pure hangover filled hate.

Odette: I’m not yelling…. I’m whispering.

Looking up at the house she was about to walk up to Odette’s jaw dropped as she recognized it.

Odette: Oh shit...

Brandi: What’s wrong?

Odette: Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit... we’ve gotta get out of here.

Odette started to hyperventilate as the scene fades out at the Australian Bombshell staring into the back door of her old million dollar mansion she once shared with the love of her life.

***

Roxi Johnson!

Odette: The blast from the past seems to be our thing; it seems to be our moment. I remember last year like it was yesterday when it was you and Gabriel versus Jordan and I. The finals Roxi, the reason why we all secretly sign up but we just pretend that we care for the sentiment behind the blast from the past tournament. Let’s face it... you don’t care for it, I don’t care for it. The only thing we cared for last year was to see who would rip the other apart limb from limb and if my memory serves me correctly, last year you were the hunted and I was hunter.

Why are you saying that Odette? You don’t mean that... you love this tournament, you love doing this for the fallen females that have paved the way into the wrestling world. What has gotten into you?

Odette: So what makes you think that this time round will be any different? The only thing that has changed Roxi is this time, it isn’t the finals it’s a quarterfinal. You’re a stepping stone in my way from once again making it into the semi finals. You see I want nothing more than to destroy my way through you, I want nothing more than to make it to the semi-finals because let’s be honest I’m just looking forward to finals. I want this Roxi, why you might ask? Because this is my thing. This is my tournament. Jordan and I ripped through the competition last year and we were the only two left standing in the middle of the ring, with our hands raised in victory. I know what it’s like to get there and I won’t stop until I get there again.

But you don’t care who wins, you said you just wanted to come back and have fun. Why are you lying?

Odette: But once again I’m faced with the challenge of you; I’m challenged by the case of Crab Girl. Roxi, Roxi, Roxi... when will you learn that every time you step up before me it’s only a matter of time before I put you back down in your place. You couldn’t beat me tagging with Gabriel, you couldn’t beat me tagging along side Simon Jones so what makes you think you even stand a chance of beating Steve and I with your so called tag team partner Argento... oh Argento the silver fox, how fitting that he embraces the metal silver... because just like the Olympics you and Argento are going to enjoy coming second best. While you and Argento take the back seat being underwhelmed with your silver metals don’t get so beat up about the fact that Steve and I will be drivers taking gold.

What are you doing? This isn’t you... you like Roxi Johnson, you like Argento. Just stop this, knock it off... You just returned for fun, you said you just wanted to be in the blast from the past for fun... this isn’t fun, your taking this way too far Odette.

Odette: Think about it Roxi, when have you actually defeated me in a tag team match? When have you ever defeated me in a singles match? Never... so just like the times before this Sunday will be no different, you will fall into place behind me. Why? Because I always get what I want and right now I want nothing more that to take your chance at getting a shot at Gothika again away from you. I want nothing more than to stand directly in your way, because your suffering amuses me. Oh yes little superhero, nothing more than your pain brings joy to my life. It might just be for this weekend only but trust me, I’ve focused all my pain, all my suffering and channelled it towards you... you will fall to your knees once again before me

Seriously you need help; maybe you’re the monster he’s making you out to be. Maybe you are diluted? Maybe your just like he said a cold hearted bitch that will stop at nothing to get her way.

Odette: Come Sunday Roxi, I will stop at nothing to make sure that Steve and I get across the line because unlike you and Argento we deserve this. We haven’t put our hard work, our blood, sweat and tears into this business for nothing. I haven’t sacrificed my body and soul just to walked all over by  “Superhero” this Sunday at Climax Control I won’t stop until I have you pinned on your back once more... because let’s face it Roxi how many times has it been now?

Are you even listening to yourself Odette? This is crazy. You’re acting crazy.

Odette: I’m like the nail, your cape keeps getting stuck on that keeps holding you back.

You’re evil, you’re dead set evil.

Hot Stuff Mark Ward: Oh that’s brilliant Odette.

What a minute what’s he doing here?

Hot Stuff Mark Ward: Bravo, you know maybe if you were more like this in the beginning we might have gotten somewhere...

Tapping her nose with his finger, Mark Ward brings his left hand around the back of Odette, finding her exposed lower back he pulls her into him.

Odette: More like what Mark?

Her breath is taken back as they now stand just millimetres apart.

Hot Stuff Mark Ward: Ruthless... calculated... driven... spiteful.

Brushing a strand of her long chocolate hair out of her face, he wraps his arm around her back tighter, pressing her body into his.

Odette: Oh let’s be honest you couldn’t handle me at my worst.

Her hands find his chest as she stares lovingly up into his eyes, almost as if she has wanted this feeling all along.

Hot Stuff Mark Ward: Believe me I would have, and I for one can’t deny I wouldn’t have enjoyed it... we need this side of Odette... maybe it’s time to let her out and play.

Bringing his lips down just briefly away from hers he smiled, feeling her heart racing deep inside her chest.  

Odette: oh trust me this side of me is more than willing to come out and play...

Looking up from his lips to his eyes than back down to his lips Odette looks poised and ready for what’s about to happen between them.

Hot Stuff Mark Ward: Good bring out the manipulative little bitch that Gabriel said you’re capable of becoming...

Grabbing a hold of her hair Mark snaps Odette’s head back and before the two can embrace into a wickedly sinful kiss the scene goes black.

GASP

Springing up from her dream Odette looks around her tiny hotel room dazed and confused. Grabbing at the bed sheets she holds them close to her chest before realizing it was all just a dream. A dream she was forced to have by the hands of Gabriel, after all it was his words that triggered this emotion. After all it was Gabriel who said in the beginning Odette was trying her way with the bosses to start her way to fame.

So let the mind games begin.

Gabriel 1 – Odette 0

32
Climax Control Archives / In Weakness and in Strength.
« on: September 13, 2013, 08:47:45 PM »
 “They say that missing someone is as part of loving them, if you’re never really apart; you’ll never know how strong your love for them really is.”

Gabriel: Odette

Opening up we find the resident power couple of Sin City Wrestling, lying side by side on a beach chair soaking in the glorious vitamin D that’s radiating from the burning Tortola sun. Odette’s tucked in tightly underneath Gabriel’s right arm, her head resting upon his slight sweat covered chest. His hand is firmly placed on her shoulder as if he was afraid that he was to let her go, it would already be tomorrow. Ah tomorrow the first day in a very long time these two heated and passionate lovers would be apart, to say the impending separation of the two was going to be a nightmare for them both, that would be wording it too kindly. Although Gabriel had a pair of dark shades covering his eyes, Odette could sense that he was staring at her, waiting patiently for her to respond, but the dryness in her mouth was over powering. She wanted to speak but the words just couldn’t be formed. Reaching across his body she gave him a tight squeeze reassuring him that everything was going to be okay and that she was listening to him.

Gabriel: Baby, talk to me… what’s going on in that mind of yours?

Although she was present in body, her darling future Husband could sense that his future wife was hiding something from him. The feeling of being left out in the dark consumed him; it crippled him; it rendered him hopeless. He wanted to take away the pain that he knew was glowing in her eyes like the smallest struggling flame of a choking candle, he wanted to take away the doubt, the insecurities that over the past few weeks had been starting to hatch inside Odette’s mind. Letting out a huff she licked her lips before pressing her sunglasses up the bridge of her nose. The serious huff was exterminated by a sigh of relief as she felt his fingers dance lightly on the oiled skin of her arm, comforting her; the best he could.

Odette: I’m just tired Gabe.

Swallowing hard he knew she was lying, not to protect him but to protect herself. Odette knew that Gabriel’s mind must have been racing, she knew that she needed to stop it. She needed to stop the impending doubt that no doubt was growing inside him. Lifting herself up she turned to look up at him, flashing him a warm smile, her white teeth seemingly gleaming against her naturally tanned skin.

Odette: I love you Gabriel, don’t ever forget that… no matter what gets said, don’t ever forget that I love you and only you… I’d sacrifice myself to the world, if it meant sparing you.

Screwing up his nose Gabriel seemed confused by what Odette had just said but she didn’t give him much time to think about it. Leaning in her soft lips pressed eagerly against his, at first it was just a sweet little kiss but the desperation of knowing they were going to be apart for seventy-two hours was enough to drive them both crazy. His hands came up and wrapped around her, pressing into the small of her back demanding that she draw closer to him, a demand that she was happy to submit to. Running her hand up to caress the side of his face, she moaned in anticipation as his tongue playfully entered her warm mouth. Running his right hand down her oiled back, it travelled down her spine, tingling each vertebrae as the very tips of his fingers ran across them. It’s destination was her well rounded behind, the same behind that had somewhat made her famous. Giving it a firm squeeze, Odette broke the kiss and smirked down to her magician. Running her tongue across her newly moisturised lips, she watched Gabriel like a hawk.

Odette: Don’t be naughty.

A self-satisfied laugh left his lips as he pressed his hand firm on her behind. Gabriel slowly started to run his index finger underneath the seam of her bright purple bikini bottom, playing with her rounded bare behind.

Odette: Gabriel!!!

Although her strong call out of his name was telling him to stop, the tone in her voice was actually encouraging. Looking up at her with innocence behind his glasses Odette couldn’t help but smile as he just shrugged his shoulders.

Odette: What if someone sees?

As if all of a sudden she cared about what people thought about them, if anything she was stalling the foreseeable future.

Gabriel: Then let em’ see.

His voice was almost like a growl as he perched himself up in the chair, leaning forward so he could take the tender spot on her neck between his lips. Closing her eyes she sighed as his teeth pushed into her skin before the numbing feeling of pressure from light sucking took over. Resting her hand on his firm chest Odette looked down at her nine carat engagement ring and smiled, knowing that this was the man she was going to spend the rest of her days with. As that memory flooded back into her mind Odette snapped back, pulling herself away from Gabriel’s spirited grip on her neck.

Odette: I have to pack for home.

It was if a gust of wind had tumbled in and blown out all the candles in the world, Gabriel’s playful expression dropped to misery. The same happy smile on Odette’s face had crashed and burned as she pressed her forehead against his.

Gabriel: I don’t want you to go Odette.

Biting the insides of her mouth she fought back the urge to scream, not at him but at the imminent heartache the two would face being a part.

Odette: I don’t want to leave you either Gabriel, but…

Gabriel: No buts just stay, talk to me we can sort this out.

As if the pleading in his tone wasn’t enough the sadness that was written all over his face was the kicker. Odette didn’t know exactly why she needed to get away, she just had to go. It had nothing to do with Gabriel, she was crazy about him. She would do anything for him, but as she looked around she was reminded, she was pained and she was driven to near sickness of the present. Turning back to look at Gabriel her left hand found his, taking it in hers she pressed it up against her chest.

Odette: You and me are fine baby, there’s nothing to sort out between us… it’s just… it’s just…

Her eyes dropped from his as she felt a burning prick her eyes, she wanted to blurt out everything to him, she wanted to tell him exactly how she felt but she knew he wouldn’t exactly understand her reasoning, hell she didn’t even understand it herself.

Gabriel: It’s just what?

Pressing her into him once again he held onto her tightly. Odette sighed once more before looking out into the clear blue water, her Australian accent crackling while she spoke.

Odette: It’s this… it’s all of this…

Her eyes scanned around the island as Gabriel looked at his future bride baffled.

Gabriel: We’re in paradise Odette, how can it be that?

His voice was filled with question as if he didn’t believe her, why should he? After all it’s not every day you are paid to do your job from paradise, it’s not every day you get to wake up in heaven. Turning back to Gabriel, Odette paused before sighing, the wind being knocked from her sails.

Odette: It’s everything Gabriel, it’s the tour, it’s the merger, it’s the lack of motivation, the lack of having nothing left to fight for in Sin City Wrestling, it’s the being forced to get along with Misty, it’s the pressure of staying positive when everything around you is filled with complete lies and bullshit.

Looking down at Gabriel she squeezed his hand that was in hers tightly, reassuring him before continuing.

Odette: You’re the only thing in my life worth fighting for, you’re the only person in my life that I would do anything for… you’re the only thing that makes sense right now, but I know that you love this… I know that you love the change, you love where we are and what we’re doing… you have the world at your feet Gabriel, you could go for anything in Sin City Wrestling and take it… for me I’m limited, I feel caged by it, I feel like I’m going stir crazy over here.

Taking a deep breath Odette rested her head back down onto Gabriel’s chest wrapping his arm around her tightly. Gabriel didn’t say anything, how could he when Odette had just blurted out all of that to him, it was a lot to take on it was a lot to process. She just hoped that he understood why she needed to get away, why she had to clear her head, think about her future and get it right. Ultimately everything that she decides has a play on effect that would affect him, that’s why she was taking the time out, taking a moment to get away from it all so she could focus and she could make the right decision.

Odette: SCW can’t give me anything else, it can’t reward me with anything worthy… the best thing they gave me was you, there’s no topping that. It’s just how can I stay competitive in a world that I feel I have already achieved everything I’m allowed to? That doesn’t even begin to describe what I feel about work right now.

Her words were cut off by the touch of Gabriel’s thumb pressed up against her lips, leaving it linger then for a few short seconds Odette couldn’t help but hear a clock ticking inside her mind as if she was waiting for Gabriel to explode at her calling her ungrateful. Swallowing hard she braced herself for the backlash but instead her fear was drowned by the touch of his soft lips against hers. His hand came up to hold the side of her face as he tenderly eased her pain, he so perfectly stopped her mind from racing by releasing the antidote of a million and one butterflies in her stomach. He understood her, of course he would, she had nothing to fear, it was just the sweetest little saddest hurdle they would face in their perfect world to date. As Gabriel invited her to deepen the kiss he cheekily pulled back smiling up at her with his mouth, but a hint of sadness still lingered in his eyes.

Gabriel: I can’t say I know exactly what you’re going through, but if this is what you have to do, then you have to do it… but Odette, please don’t bottle this up from me again, I’m here to help you, I want to help you… you’re my god damn wife and the very last thing I want to see you do is go through something alone… we will fight this baby, until the very end… if you decide that enough is enough… I have no dramas in fulfilling your fantasy and making you the most beautiful glowing mother to be in the history of mothers.

As if on cue his hand found its way onto her flat stomach, motioning where their future would one day be completely wrapped up in. Odette didn’t speak at first she just smiled and quickly swiped away a single tear that had escaped from underneath her Dior sunglasses. Seeing that his pride and joy was upset Gabriel pulled her in for a tense yet tender hug, his hands running up and down her warm skin comforting her.

Odette: I’m going to miss you Gabriel.

Compressing her harder into him as if he didn’t want to let her go Gabriel sighed, before letting his soothing English accent break free.

Gabriel: I’m going to miss you too.

Kissing the top of her head Gabriel rested his chin on top of Odette’s head as the two continued to lay in silence. Closing her eyes Odette soaked up the feeling of his radiant flesh against hers, she focused on his breathing and matched hers with his. Ever since she met this man all she ever wanted to do was be near him, be with him and one day be everything to him. To some this love story might have been revolting, it might have been too much but to them it was all that mattered and all that will continue to matter. To them it just felt right.

~~~

“Coming together is a beginning, keeping together is progress and working together is a success” – Henry Ford

Odette: Well people believe that the first title defence is the hardest, but I didn’t expect it to be this so damn complicated. Let’s revaluate shall we? I’m still stuck tagging with a woman who I’d much rather see hung out to dry then in the same damn corner as me in the wrestling ring. Sure last week I nodded at her, sure last week I might have helped Misty from being blind-sided by Gothika. Let’s face it I wasn’t going to let the Fallen have their way with Misty, that would be too obvious that would be too predictable, plus Gothika deserved to have her face bounced off the ring canvas for sinking her fangs into my neck at Summer XXXTreme two. So don’t go reading into my save as a sign of friendship, because I can assure you it was just pure payback.

Standing on the ledge of the over the water bungalow that herself and Gabriel had rented for the tour Odette smiles towards the cameraman who is standing by her side.

Odette: As far as my alliance with Misty, it’s pure business, there’s no backstage tea parties, there are no slumber parties and their sure as hell isn’t any team meetings. Why should we converse? When we both know that we’re the best team Sin City Wrestling has to offer, cocky? No just the cold hard facts. Christian put us together so someone could topple the Fallen, so someone could stand a chance against beating them, never in a million years did anyone suspect that Misty and I would be able to coexist for the full match, but they all knew deep down that we were taking the gold home that night regardless of our ring side manner.

Another cheeky trademark smirk crosses her face as she wraps her arms around her body the cool night breeze touches her skin causing Goosebumps to form.

Odette: Do I wish that Misty and I were closer as a team? No, no I don’t. Why would I? Everyone keeps banging on about trust being the best tool a team can have, when in reality it the bitterness that is driving Misty and myself. Don’t understand? I don’t expect you to… but when you’re forced to team with your worst enemy there’s something that happens to you that just takes over. You get this little bit of fire in your belly that you have to feed, it’s not a show of how well we can work together in a team, it’s a display of how well we can out wrestle each other. It’s a game, every time Misty and I tag together it’s a learning curve, I get to see up close and personal her moves, her counters and her attacks. If anything Christian Underwood you sly old dog you, I know exactly what you’re up too.

Winking Odette taps her nose as if she knew exactly what Christian was up to, needless to say it might not be that obvious to some.

Odette: I guess it’s time to address who will be Misty and my first challengers the tough little team of Parand Ara and Joanne Canelli, these girls are exactly like Misty and I chalk and cheese so I know not to take them lightly… I mean if Misty and I can coexist the rest of the world should be able to get along.

Shrugging her shoulders Miss Ryder licks her lips before rolling her shoulders back. Her focus still piercing down the cameras lens.

Odette: Let’s start with Parand Ara shall we? The Syrian Bombshell, the very lady who has walked into this company with the biggest chip on her shoulder. If I remember correctly wasn’t it this loose cannon that attacked poor Vixen over split coffee? If that how she reacts to beverages I’d hate to see her in line at Starbucks. Will she be able to contain her rage and sore some type of tag team abilities… I doubt it. She couldn’t even make it through her first night without getting into a brawl with someone so how on God’s littler green earth is she going to be able to team with Joanne? But Parand Buddy, you might think you stand a chance this Sunday night, but I’m telling you, you don’t. Your beliefs and your mysterious ways don’t frighten they don’t intimidate. You might have left Vixen battered and bruised, but unlike my NXT team mate you won’t get the glorious feeling of doing the same thing to me. Your volatile hands won’t be the cause of my pain, they won’t be the cause of my misery and they won’t be the hands to take my Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Championship away from me.

Shaking her head, she continues seemingly rushing through this.

Odette: I don’t care how experienced you are or what you had to go through to get here, when you enter the six sided ring of SCW you enter a war field that has time and time again been dominated by Misty and I. You’re in way above your head, so don’t think for one second you have what it takes to destroy us. To ruin this hold we have on the Bombshell Tag Team Championships, You Parand have been selected to be one half of the first team that gets the same fate as the rest of the Bombshell tag teams out there, defeat, bitter sweet defeat. A term that you’re so rightfully coming to grips with. What you did to Vixen was unforgiveable but I promise you I personally won’t let you get that close to even think about flipping out on Misty or I. You might be what people are calling the mysterious power player in this match, but I’m all for stopping the hype that surrounds you. You’re love of brutality will be your downfall, because you Parand don’t have the Tag Team Championships in sight, you just want to redeem yourself from the failed trials of going after Vixen. I won’t let you find your release, I’ll be sure that misery stays with you. I’ll make sure it eats you alive and the very thought of it alone will be your crippling down fall.

That all too familiar flame is in her eyes as she looks back out into the water below her, for weeks now Odette had been showing this different side of herself.  

Odette: It’s funny how someone who has been labelled so dominating, so unstable can be so easily be manipulated. Come Sunday you’ll be walking in empty handed and walking out just the same. Parand it’s not your week, once again you will fall short of the price. Once again you will be shown your limitations, but don’t be so hard on yourself… you’ll be one half of the first but very many that will fall in line to the team of Tits McGee and myself.  

Holding back a laugh Odette does her best to continue without stalling, after all she was a professional

Odette: Now let’s address your tag team partner, Joanne Canelli. I knew it wouldn’t be too long between matches for Joey and myself. I knew that we would always meet again soon, unfortunately it has to be met with the same outcome, your demise. Don’t get me wrong Joanne this isn’t what I want for you because unlike your partner I want to see you rise up the Sin City Wrestling ranks like a wild flower, taking it by storm because unlike some of the other Bombshells around here you actually take pride in your work, you actually look like you want to be here and you will stop at nothing to pave your way in this company. I just disappointed to see that we have to go against one another, more so than teaming with one another.

Flashing a sincere smile the Aussie sigh out loud as if she’s releasing some hidden tension.

Odette: But regardless of how I feel about you and your future in this business I have a job to do this Sunday and that job is one that you know all too well, protecting what is yours. This Sunday I will stop at nothing to make sure this Championship belt doesn’t leave my sights and doesn’t leave my side. You see everyone will say that I don’t even want this, but regardless of what I want I think it’s fitting that MY belt is back on MY shoulder. I’m sure you can understand what I’m saying, this was my championship belt, I was one half of the team that originally held the Bombshell Tag Team Championships… I was one half of the girls who paved this amazing journey for female tag team wrestling in Sin City Wrestling… so I owe this belt my best, I owe it everything in my power to keep it. They say it isn’t the gold that defines someone it’s what they do with it that does. I made a mistake the first time I held this beautiful strap. I made a mistake in trusting my tag team partner a mistake I will never do again. A mistake I will never allow, you see Joanne my eyes are wide open to the fact that my team with Misty is like yours with Parand, a complete fuck up. It’s just I’m aware of what I need to do, so if that means gritting my teeth and bearing it I will. Just because I dislike Misty, it doesn’t mean it out shadows the love I have for MY Bombshell Tag Team belt. I thought everyone was joking when they say everything comes full circle before the bitter end.

Looking to her left the Tag Team Championship belt that she is talking about is resting up against the bungalow, sitting on its own nest of silk sheets. Sprinkled around it are some tropical flowers, it was as if she had placed it on a shrine.

Odette: I let my guard down the first time I held this belt and I’ll be damned if I do it again, so Joanne I know you have the hunger and I know you have what it takes in you to be a champion, but Sunday night won’t be your time in the sun. I would love to see you rise up to the occasion but I can’t let you take the one materialistic thing that Sin City Wrestling has given me, that means more to me then the Bombshell Championship. I worked my arse off for this belt, where the Bombshell Championship was more or less a Misty hand down, as much as it pains me to say it. I never deserved the Bombshell Championship, but I can honestly say I deserve this, I deserve my maker, I deserve my pride and my joy.. my belt.

Walking over towards her Championship belt Odette runs her perfectly manicured fingers over the name plate that reads “Odette Ryder” tapping it gently the smile on her face screams a thousand words.

Odette: Come Sunday you will all witness the continuous rise of Misty and Odette. We might not be the best team when it comes to getting along, but were the best damn team at making sure we do what we do best and that’s kicking arse inside the six sided ring. Misty, Muffin top, skank face, Tits McGee, Milfy… come this Sunday lets’ try and put some of our differences aside, let’s try and make this about what it truly is about… the Bombshell Tag Team Championships, let’s forget the fact that you’re a backstabbing, game playing mole for a few moments in time and let’s remember that underneath all that natural paleness, you’re in fact somewhat of a big deal here in SCW… Apparently.

Curling up the side of her lip Odette flashes the camera with a cheeky smirk before continuing.

Odette: I have no doubt in my mind that we will walk in with our belts and we will walk out with our belts, it’s not that hard to see what we’re and what we could become… the best damn bombshell tag team that Sin City Wrestling has ever seen. Come Sunday Parand I won’t be wishing you luck, I’ll be wishing you the very worst pain and suffering, why? Because I don’t like girls who act like children when something doesn’t go there way… plain and simple… you’re a mess. As for Joanne, I look forward to our encounter, even though we barely know each other, it’s you I put my faith in to lead this company to greatest and now Misty. Tits McGee you focus on not stabbing me in the back and I’ll try and focus on potentially give you your six hundredth chance, that everyone keeps banging on about… because you have “changed”

Mouthing “Yeah right” to the camera Odette just shrugs her shoulders and looks back over her shoulder seeing Gabriel coming out through the back door of their paradise home away from home. Turning back towards the camera Odette lets out a laugh that she tries to hide by covering her mouth, with her hand.  

Odette: Oh dear I’m sorry, it’s just so funny that people think that a leopard can really change its spots. But moving on, come Climax Control the true winners will be the fans because it’s going to do down to the wire, come Climax Control ladies… yep you guessed it… let’s ride.

Winking at the camera Odette playfully waves towards it as it slowly starts to fade. Turning back around to face Gabriel the two can be heard from the distance.

Gabriel: I missed you…

Odette: I missed you too…

Picking up Odette in his arms Gabriel twirls her around being carefully not to fall off the side of their bungalow. Putting her down on her feet Odette playfully slaps at his bare chest.

Odette: You did a stunt without me here? I should kick your arse…

Gabriel’s laughter over powered her voice as he looked down towards her innocently.

Gabriel: I might just like that… but for now let’s go to bed it’s late!

Odette: Bed? I can’t go to bed yet, I have A LOT of praying to God to do.

Winking up at him she brushed past him, giving his behind a fair tap on the way through.

Gabriel: Have I ever told you that I love it when your religious?

Following Odette into their home away from home, the sliding door is heard closing and the camera finally fades away into the night sky.

33
Climax Control Archives / - When in Paris!
« on: July 19, 2013, 09:24:33 AM »
 Dreams, they say that they’re the very things that separate fantasy from reality. Some say they’re our ultimate desires, if you dream for it, it must mean you want it. If you dream of it you must desire it. Dreams Odette has never been a big fan of dreams to her they’re just a taste of a superior reality that can’t be touched. For example when Odette was five, she was busy dreaming about becoming a Princess, you know the type of damsel in distress that gets saved from Prince Charming? You know the type that has a man that will do anything in his physical, or hell supernatural power to save her? Yeah like that dream could ever become a reality, much the same of her dreams of becoming an unstoppable motocross star. Sure she has the skills, but really? How could she dream so big to dominate a sport that is profoundly dominated by males? It was just another farfetched dream; silencing a need for fantasy in her everyday life.

Although there’s a need for your subconscious to send you dreams at night to keep your mind stimulated while you sleep, Odette has always seen them as over rated, over worshiped and over analysed.  What if for one moment a dream was just simply a night movie your brain watches while your body rests? Basically that’s all they are right? Wrong. To some they mean everything, a bad dream to some means a sign of good things to come, while a bad dream is just a smoke screen to hide a bunch of good coming your way. They say when you dream about something it most likely means the opposite, so to dream of death actually means new life, while the dream of a new born means a sudden death.

To Odette that’s a strange logic. It’s weird to hear that people would let their dreams engulf their entire day to day lives, that they would wait for the impending message that were delivered to them unannounced. Not following? It will all make sense soon. Her whole life Odette has been told she can be anything that she can dream of, a bold face lie people use to help pick people up from the dirt. If Odette could be the one thing that she dreams of the most, she wouldn’t be breathing, she wouldn’t be a living soul. Try this on for size, just because you dream you’re a superhero, that doesn’t make you Wonder Woman. Oh yes the full circle.

Last week Odette was asked what her dream match would be, and the match she has been given this week isn’t exactly what she wanted. To her, the dream would be to see Gabriel go one on one with the current Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion Simon Jones for the championship. That match right there is her dream, that match right there is what she wanted, but just like most dreams they come up empty handed, or to make them a reality you have to jump through a few hoops. We’ll let this match be loop number one. This tag match isn’t exactly her dream match, but that doesn’t mean she isn’t going to fight for it. Sometimes when you dream big, you have to be bold, you have to be smart, you having to be cunning. Odette knows exactly what she’s doing. Dream match or not, it will become a reality. Gabriel will once again become the Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion, even if it kills her.  

Consider this the first step in a long battle to reach her dream, consider this the preview of what her dream is. Roxi and Simon don’t feel discouraged by this, in fact use it. You may think that this match might just be Odette’s way of pushing Gabriel back into the limelight, but you can always trust an Aussie to have a hidden agenda. While she’s trying to push Gabriel to the top, she’s also trying to fuel a fire that has been desperately waiting to be relit inside her. Odette faced her dreams, when she took on Misty one on one and walked away the victor, Odette had reached the top of her wish list and since that day the fire has started to be extinguished. The love of the fans is there but the need to prove herself isn’t. Consider this dream match a physical kick in the arse to the Bombshell from down under, when it comes to getting Odette’s head back in the game she needs to go after the best. Right now that best title belongs to Roxi, right now that’s who Odette has to beat.

Why now? Why the sudden urge to prove herself once again? Because to be still considered in the top of this game she has to beat them all, Odette has stated that time and time again. Right now she’s sitting in limbo when it comes to Sin City Wrestling. Her want for the Bombshell Championship it’s self is a deadline, the passionate desire to go after the Bombshell Roulette Championship is untouchable, it’s unthinkable, it’s so far out of his grips that she has been told time and time again  to forget about it. The thrill of a triple crown will never be in her possession. As for the Bombshell Tag Team Championships, as of right now, there isn’t a soul Odette would trust enough to embark on such a journey. Sure she has Vixen and Jessie, her NXT stable mates but Odette wouldn’t want to stunt their rolls. It’s a bitter web that she is stuck in, this match this Sunday maybe her only chance of redeeming the need to fight.

You may all be aware of her dream to see Gabriel to the top, but none of you are aware of the dream she holds silently on the inside. The dream is to get the drive back, the dream is to get the vibe back, her dream is to fall back in love with the sport that has primarily given her everything… and by everything; she ultimately means Gabriel.

~~~

Opening up high above the Paris skyline, Odette Ryder is seen looking down at the millions of sparkling lights. The sight of the city at night time is nothing less than breath taking as the world famous Eiffel Tower is lit up towering above the rest of the landmarks. The reflection of the city lights dance in her emerald eyes as the camera is positioned to show just the right the side of her face. A slight breeze lifts and catches the loose strands of her curled brown locks that have managed to break free from her loose pony tail. Not a word at first is spoken, just silence. The noise from the city is miles away as the Aussie looks from her perch high above the city limits. To say she was taken back from the city’s beauty would be a bold face understatement.

Odette:  Dreams, all your life you’re told to chase them. You’re told to embrace them, you’re told to follow them. It’s drummed into us to dream big and that you’re never too old to dream of something outrageous because if there’s a seed planted by a dream then it can be accomplished, it can be achieved.

Flicking another one of her long curled loose strands of hair out of her eyes Odette keep her sights on the city below her.

Odette:  I think it’s safe to say we all know that this Sunday at Climax Control we’re not really living out my ultimate dream match, we all know what I want to come out of this match and I’m not going to lie, I’m not going to hold back… it might be selfish to Simon, it might be selfish to Roxi but sometimes when you want something so badly in life, you have to be a bit cunning in the way you go after it. Sure this isn’t for their belts, but could you imagine what doors could open after Gabriel and I beat them this weekend? Can you just imagine where a victory over the current Sin City Wrestling’s crème de la crème could do for Gabriel and I?

Turning to look at the camera Odette flashes her white teeth smiling brightly at the thought of beating the two top champions SCW has to offer.

Odette:  Not only would we be the so called power couple in professional wrestling, we would be the next two in line to rightfully go for the titles. Now before you start to second guess me, I will say this once again… right now… I don’t want the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship, Roxi rest assure that your belt is the furthest thing from my mind. Sure it would stamp my dominance over the women’s division, yes it would bring me one step closer to a goal of mine before I leave the halls of SCW… but right now, I’m standing by the fact that I can remain as one of the best female wrestlers that this world has ever seen and that I don’t need a belt to prove it. I don’t need to act like Misty to try and make a difference in this roller-coaster ride we call a career.

Winking at the camera Odette continues to smile while talking, the wind around her slowly picking up. Wrapping her arms around herself she runs her hands up and down her bare skin.

Odette:  Let me just say that this isn’t a wasted dream match, this isn’t a waste of your time. Roxi, consider this your chance to beat me, consider this as your chance to get some heroic revenge from the mixed tag team tournaments. I know you wanted nothing more but to win that match, I know you had a lot to prove, let this Sunday be that night. Let this be the night you have a chance to silence the critics that keep saying that you can’t beat me. It’s odd isn’t it? That I would be putting all of these scenarios into my competition’s head… but you see when you want to fight someone at their most dangerous, you have to provoke the thought of chance. You have the plant a seed that could lead to a dream… a dream that I’m more than sure Roxi has dreamt of.

Turning back too look forward into the sleepless city Odette kept her calm, remaining focus on the task at hand.

Odette:  Sure Roxi, you might be the champion right now, but don’t think that I won’t be bringing a championship effort this weekend. I don’t just have my future to think of when I’m out there this week, I have Gabriel’s and there’s no chance in hell that I’m going to just let this chance slip us by. I can feed your imagination with a much hope as I want, because there’s no doubt in my mind that there’s no way I’m going to let you pin these shoulders to the canvas at Climax Control. Superhero or not Roxi, the power of a dedicated girlfriend will always trump the bells and whistles of a masked crusader.

Looking back towards the camera Odette, takes a few steps over towards the railing that stops tourists from falling down the embankment. Wrapping her hands around the cold metal she stops her promo collecting her thoughts. Looking over her shoulder she winks at Gabriel who is watching her patiently from his seat on top of a picnic table.

Odette:  ah yes Roxi Johnson, the pinup girl for living out a dream, the super human with little to no fear. A hero, a conqueror you know the super being that little girls dream of at least once in their life time? Roxi Johnson the Little girl that went to bed one night and woke up still dreaming, still crossed over in that warped sense of fantasy. She’s the living breathing specimen of a day dreamer, who finds herself in a ‘better’ life when she is fabricating a reality. A wounded soul, that’s lost when her eyes are open, yet flourishes when her eyes are closed. Roxi Johnson, Crab girl… she’s what we’re subjected to watch as our current Bombshell Champion. She’s who we’re meant to look up and admire, she’s the current bench mark for the Bombshells in Sin City Wrestling. Really?

Gabriel mouths “Be nice” towards Odette who just playfully rolls her eyes, before turning back towards the camera.

Odette:  Roxi is what the rest of us are meant to aspire to be? Now, I don’t want to be too harsh but how delusional does she expect us to be? I’m sure she’s lovely, I’m sure that she is a really nice person behind the superhero get up, but bowing down to a grown woman who believes that she fights crime on a daily bases just isn’t something that sits well with me. Honey, we all fight crime on the daily it’s called life, there’s no need to paint your face and go all wonder woman on us. I don’t mean to come across rude, but I don’t think there’s a single thing Roxi can say or do to me that won’t produce a laugh. I’m not laughing with you Roxi, I’ll be laughing at you… if you think I’m going to take your seriously you have another thing coming. Sure, the last time we faced each other you were shadowing my boyfriend Gabriel and you two formed some type of friendship, but that doesn’t buy you a hall pass in my books.

Turning back to Gabriel as he clears his throat Odette waves him off.

Odette:  That’s right Roxi, no matter what Gabriel says, the truth is you were shadowing him in the Mixed Tag Team Tournament, Gabriel was the driving force, Gabriel was the one who got you over the line week in and week out. I know deep down he knows it too, he’s just too polite to say it, he’s just too much of a gentleman to let you know that you weren’t the superhero in that duo Roxi you were the Robin; you were the Speedy to his Green Arrow.

Smirking wildly Odette shrugs her shoulders she likes to add a little spice to her promos as friendly as she was.

Odette:  Don’t get me wrong Roxi, I won’t be taking you lightly in this match, because this match isn’t about me… this match is about getting Gabriel to finally see that he’s destined to be at the top of Sin City Wrestling, this match to help open his eyes up to a reality that he deserves. In saying that Roxi, don’t think for one moment that when you and I get tagged in that I won’t be running at you like a bull at a gate. I want you to know exactly what you’re getting in too as the Bombshell Champion. I want you to know that IF or WHEN I decided to go for the Bombshell Championship you will have the fight of your life on your hands… consider this your warning match, consider this your reality check from your fantasy land that you live in. The Dreams that you live out day in and day out, have nothing on the harsh reality that I bring forth in the ring against my opponents. Trust me Roxi, your superpowers won’t save you and I have a feeling that deep down you know that. You know what I’m capable of, you know what I can do… and you know exactly what I can take from you. I’ve taken something from you before, and you know that sometimes, well I can get a little greedy.

Looking back to Gabriel she blows him a kiss, of course she was talking about his influence on her in the greed department. Gabriel playfully catches the kiss before giving Odette the ‘wrap it up’ signal. Turning back to the camera the Aussie laughs.

Odette:  Speaking of being greedy, it appears that someone would like me all to his self. Roxi, I know a win this weekend would mean the world to you, it would help keep you on the roll that you are, but a win for Gabriel and myself this week means more than anything you could comprehend. This weekend you’re not going to be able to predict or see what’s coming at you crab girl, I can guarantee this.

Adjusting the top of her sweetheart style mid length red dress the Aussie then runs her hands down her midsection, a sly taunt to where the Bombshell Championship belt could one day sit again.

Odette:  Now Simon, forgive me for not really mentioning you, it’s just well there’s nothing I can really say, other than I’m sorry that you have to be put in this predicament… I’m sorry that you were courted into my dream match purely because of the belt you carry. Don’t take this personally because I’m sure you’re a cool guy, I’m sure your outstanding talent it’s just well for the lack of a better words, you’re in my way of helping Gabriel see that he can in fact take back what’s rightfully his… that Heavyweight championship… I don’t expect you to forgive me or to understand it’s just that belt needs to find its way home it needs to find a way to find its way back into the hands of its very first keeper and if this is my only shot of trying to get Gabriel to realise this, then boy oh boy am I going to take it… I hope you find some comfort in knowing that right now, you’re the benchmark you’re the fighting champion and if we can beat you and Roxi this weekend that would be the greatest achievement Gabriel and I have faced together in the ring as a team, apart from tricking Jordan Williams of course.

Remembering that moment brings a smile to her face

Odette:  Well I guess it’s time for me to talk about my tag team partner? I guess it’s that time that I send out some firm words to my partner in crime… well Gabriel I know you’re watching, I just pray that you’re listening to this and not just picturing my dress on the hotel floor.

Looking over her shoulder Gabriel fakes an innocent look on his face, shaking her head Odette turns back towards the camera.

Odette:  Typical…

Laughing the Australian quickly runs her right hand through her hair.

Odette:  Gabriel I want you to know that I’m doing this for you… I know that deep down you’re a bit disappointed at me using my dream match to help show you what your capable of, but I want you to know that I would walk through hell just to come back to show you how much you mean to me. I know for months I have been bringing up the Heavyweight Championship, I know for months you have turned it down, you have said no… well honey, I’ve kind of painted you into a corner. Please don’t feel trapped by this please don’t be upset by this. I just want to see you with what you deserve. You made me promise that before I quit the wrestling world and before I exit to have our children that I would go for one last run at a Sin City Wrestling Championship… a promise that I’m willing keep, but it’s a promise that I want to share with you… it’s a goal we should be aspiring to do together…

Turning to look at her boyfriend, Odette takes a few steps towards him, now her promo was directed at him.

Odette:  This Sunday at Climax Control, let this be the start of our new journey to the top of our ranks… let this be the match that people look at us and see serious competitors not just the power couple, not just the glamour couple, not just the remarkable English magician and his crazy motocross loving Australian. Let this be the divisions wake up call, that there are two very powerful, two very capable contenders out there that could and will take this company by the horns… that could drag it to water and force it to drink.

Now directly in front of him Odette steps up to him, standing in between his legs that were dangling over the side of the picnic table.

Odette:  You know just a well as I do, we could do that… and we could lead the company in the right direction. I want you to see what your worth, what you mean to the fans what you mean to Sin City Wrestling… you deserve the best…

Running her right hand through his messy hair, Odette leant in towards him. Her cool breath was so close to patch of bare skin between his collar bone and his shirt.

Odette:  so Gabriel I ask you this… this Sunday… will you take this opportunity for what it is? Dream match or not, this is what should have been booked months ago… this is what the fans want to see. It’s our time baby, it’s our time to show the world exactly what we can do… it’s time to show them were not just that ridiculously adorable couple.

Bringing her lips up to his Odette pressed hers gently against his for a few seconds. Gabriel hands instantly find her hips, pulling her into him as Odette’s arms lock around the back of his neck. Pulling away the Aussie smiles up at her boyfriend, looking into Gabriel’s eyes Odette has that innocent look in her eyes.

Odette:  Come Sunday Gabriel let’s show the world that if we can’t be the titleholders… then we can at least rule over the champions like the authority… a win over Simon and Roxi would mean that we’re the standard that the rest of the Sin City Wrestlers and Bombshells should aim to be…

Raising his right eyebrow to his girlfriend Gabriel seemed a little taken back by Odette’s sudden obsession in proving their dominance.  

Odette:  I want this for you, so I won’t stop this Sunday until we’re the team with our hands raised in victory… I owe you this for giving me everything I could ever imagine and more… When I was a little girl I used to dream that I was a Disney Princess who was waiting for her White Knight… the very moment my eyes laid on you I knew that you would complete that dream… my latest dream is to show everyone what we can do, that we are the real deal… and the dream becomes a reality this Sunday night at Climax Control…

Her right hand came up to caress the side of his face, watching his lips slightly part Odette smiled shyly.

Odette:  Come Climax Control Gabriel you better believe that…

Winking up at him as she steals his catchphrase Odette turns back to the camera.

Odette:  Roxi and Simon, you can beat your shiny championship belts that Gabriel and I are coming for you, granted you’ll both walk away with your gold regardless of the outcome… just know that won’t stop us from bringing our very best. In fact, if I were you both I would prepare for an onslaught… come Sunday let’s give the fans what they want, let’s make this a Climax Control main event to remember and buckle up champs… because on Sunday… you guessed it… we’re going to give the fans the ride of their life.

Winking at the camera Odette waved towards her Rydernites that were watching. Turning back to Gabriel as the camera pans out, Odette could be heard laughing as Gabriel’s voice was heard as he beckoned her to come in closer to him. Wrapping his arms around her tightly, he jumped down from the table, before his lips captured hers passionately. The cameras panned out to the Paris skyline, looking out into the magical fairly land before dissolving into nothing but darkness.

~~~

Earlier in the week

Gabriel:  So Odette Nicole Ryder… Will you marry me?

It was as if a million and one fireworks had just exploded right inside of her ears. Odette could hear his words, but she was struggling to digest them. Looking down to her boyfriend that was down on bended knee in front of her Odette’s right hand covered her glossy lips. Her left hand was shaking as Gabriel’s warm right hand was placed gently underneath it. As the moments passed, they must have felt like hours to Gabriel as his Australian girlfriend for once had been rendered speechless. Taking her hand away from her lips she brought her index finger up to underneath her eye, knocking away the falling tear. As Gabriel’s dark eyes stayed locked on hers Odette went to speak but nothing came out. She had waited her whole life for a moment as perfect as this. She has imagined it ever since she was a little girl, even tho she had openly said marriage wasn’t for her… that was until she met him. That was until her eyes stumbled upon her Gabriel. He was everything and more than what she had ever dreamt of, Gabriel was her centre, her whole, without him in her life she would have been gutted. Gabriel was still down on bended knee and a small audience had begun to gather around them, Odette could see the hope in his eyes, but the desperation had slowly started to taint his face, why hadn’t she said anything? That must have been a question burning deep in his mind. Hearing him clear his throat a little Odette’s wide eyes struggled to blink her eyes hadn’t even locked on the ring that was on offer yet. They just stayed on his. Before any words could escape her lips, Odette felt her head nod slightly, before the pounding of her heart took over in her chest. The corners of her perfectly glossed lips turned up wards as she finally spoke, in a shock whisper.

Odette:  Yes…

The look on Gabriel’s face was priceless as he faked that he couldn’t hear her.

Gabriel:  I’m sorry what was that?

Odette’s smile was plastered across her face as the tears started to stream down her face.

Odette:  Yes… I said yes… yes… yes I will marry you Gabriel…

Her smile was matched with his as Gabriel took the stunning ring from its box. Finding her ring finger he didn’t waste another moment as he slid the ring onto her long slender finger. A perfect fit. Closing the box shut Gabriel was quick to place it back into his pocket before getting back up to his feet. Without looking at her ring Odette instantly jumped into his arms. Her lips desperately seeking his, the small audience started to applaud the two as they kissed passionately. His right arm instantly wrapped around Odette’s waist pulling her in as tightly to his body as he could. As his left caressed her face softly as they shared a deep kiss. Odette had managed to wrap both of her hands around Gabriel’s neck pulling him in closely to her, not wanting to let go. Pulling back just slightly Gabriel smiled proudly down to his future wife.

Gabriel:  You have no idea how happy I am Odette.

Wiping the happy tears away from her face, Gabriel was quick to return his lips to hers before she could even reply.

Odette:  I… Love… You….

Speaking during his kisses Odette pushed herself back, not forcefully but just enough so she could talk.

Odette:  I love you Gabriel.

Smiling up at him, the grip of her arms around his neck grew tighter as Gabriel looked down at her.

Gabriel:  I love you too Odette.

Another kiss was share between the two before Gabriel unwrapped Odette’s hands from behind his neck, bringing her left hand up to her view. Playing with the ring that had found a home on her slender finger Gabriel looked into her emerald eyes.

Gabriel:  How did I do?

In all the excitement of agreeing to become his future wife, Odette had forgotten to take a good hard look at her engagement ring. As the 9 carat white diamond sparkled in the city lights Odette’s eyes bugged slightly out of her head, her jaw dropping again. Looking up at him with curiosity in her eyes Odette spoke just above a whisper.

Odette:  Gabriel that would have cost a fortune…

Lowering his head down to hers Gabriel pressed his lips against hers, before breaking away.

Gabriel:  only the best for my future wife.

He didn’t let her reply he just crushed his lips to hers once more. This time their breathing kicked up a notch as Gabriel didn’t want to let her go and to be honest Odette didn’t want to be anywhere else. Breaking away breathless the two continued to hug one another as the crowd around them started to disperse. Resting his chin on the top of Odette’s head, Gabriel ran his fingers through her hair, while Odette held her left hand out in front of her staring at her engagement ring in astonishment. As the two stood there for what seemed like 10 minutes in a soft silence looking out over the river and the lights taking their time in adoring each other. Odette’s body suddenly jolted in Gabriel’s arms. Pulling away from her slightly Gabriel looked down at Odette, who was already staring up at him.

Gabriel:  What’s wrong?

Odette:  Nothings wrong… it’s just… I have to call my mother…

Barely containing her excitement Odette reached for her IPhone that was in Gabriel’s jacket pocket but her hand was swatted away.

Gabriel:  We can call everyone in the morning… let’s just enjoy this…

Odette:  Brilliant idea… but you can face the wrath of my mother tomorrow morning when she asked what took us so long in telling her…

Gabriel chuckled lightly.

Gabriel:  I’m sure she won’t mind…

He was right, Odette’s mother wouldn’t mind… but this is Odette were talking about she wanted to tell everyone her good news.

Odette:  I can’t wait to tell everyone…

Hugging onto his tiny Australian girlfriend Gabriel couldn’t help but smile, she was a social butterfly who had harder time keeping secrets then Angel. Running his hand through her hair once more Gabriel took in a deep breath.

Gabriel:  They’ll find out in time…

Odette:  yes, yes they will…

Nodding her head in agreement Odette closed her eyes soaking in the warm feeling of being so close to Gabriel. There we have it ladies and gents. Odette and Gabriel have officially become engaged the future was in fact theirs. The scene fades out with Odette and Gabriel standing by the river locked in each-other’s arms. They say Paris is the city of love and if these two can find peace there, then it must be true. There’s an old saying that you have to dream of what you want, go where you want to go, be what you want to be, because you only have one life and once chance to do the things you want to do and right now Odette Nicole Ryder was living in that dream. She had found peace and happiness in the man called Gabriel. He had her heart and she had his, together they would face everything and anything that would come their way. who knew that dreams and fairy tales really do exist?

34
Climax Control Archives / - Reality, wishes and dreams.
« on: July 12, 2013, 07:05:34 PM »
 OOC: Not my best work, very rushed... lost my net, can't access the site at work, sooo it was finished on my IPhone and I don't like to rp on my IPhone. Sorry Joanne, I hope we meet again soon.

Monday!

*WHACK*

That’s the sound of a hybrid golf club abruptly slapping into a nervously awaiting golf ball before it takes off whooshing through the slight breeze on one of the local Vegas Golf Courses. Opening up we find Odette Ryder standing, her right hand is up and pressed against her forehead as she’s watching her electric yellow golf ball soar high in the air, heading down towards the green. Beside Odette, her number one fan and on again off again best friend Melody Grace is trying to keep her eye on the ball as well, but to her golf was a brain numbing adventure. It was the type of sport that your grandfather took part on every Sunday, not overly sure why Odette had dragged her along for today’s activities Melody Grace just offered blinded advice. Well it was golf and she had no idea what she was talking about. To the left of Melody Grace a new face was seen a young brunette who look very similar to Odette, she was decked out in a matching golfers outfit. Melody turned to the Brunette and huffed.

Melody: So that’s it? This is the Ninth hole right?

Brunette: Correct, but O paid for us to play all eighteen holes today Mel…

Melody didn’t say anything she just ran her hands over her face in shock horror. Turning to face her blonde friend Odette clapped excitedly.

Odette:  She’s on the green baby!!!

Rolling her hazel eyes Melody tried to fake a excited reaction by an overreacting jump and down.

Melody: Woooohooo!

Placing her right hand on to Melody’s shoulder the Aussie laughed.

Odette:  Just a few more holes Mel, then we can see what the boys are up to and join them for dinner.

Melody: DINNER? You mean to tell me where going to be here until dinner time?

Folding her arms under her chest Melody’s bottom lips pushed out, sulking was one of Melody’s strong points. Odette high fived her unknown friend while laughing.

Odette:  Settle down Mel, Amy and I promise you’ll see Despy before dark.

Amy:  HA that sounds like a dirty late night porno.

Odette and Amy continued to giggle away as Melody stamped her feet.

Melody: HE’S JUST MY FRIEND!!!

Turning on the ball of her feet Amy winked towards Melody.

Amy:  oh yeah right, “friends”

Melody: We are, tell her O… Despy and I, are just friends…

Her bottom lip dropped when the words “just friends” fell out of her mouth but she was quick to cover it up with a smile as Odette nodded in agreement backing her number one fan up.

Odette:  Alright enough of the chit chat, Melody hurry up and take your shot.

Melody ran towards the tee with her ball in hand, she had seemingly forgotten that she was next in line. Stepping back beside Amy the Australian turned to her while Melody was licking her index finger trying to find out the direction the wind was coming from.

Odette:  So while we wait for Mel to take her shot, what did you have to tell me?

Amy sighed before turning to look at Odette, the serious look on her face was broken by the image of Melody stepping up to hit the golf ball Happy Gilmour style. After a big swing all Melody chipped up was grass, turning back to see if the girls had noticed Melody smiled as she saw them deep in conversation, giving her enough time to hide the evidence.

Amy:  Well do you want the good news of the bad news?

Odette:  Bad news, you always start with a negative so then you end on a positive…

Sucking on her bottom lip Amy shook her head, seeing Melody run up to take another strike of at the ball.

Amy:  You know I would never say anything to hurt your feelings right?

Odette:  Right?

A sense of confusion was rifled through Odette’s tone.

Amy:  Well, I took a look at your figures and well… it’s not looking as good as it used to.

Resting on the top of her golf club, Odette looked at the ground before looking back up at Amy.

Odette:  What’s the damage?

Amy:  Oh it’s nothing major, I mean you and Gabriel will still be sitting pretty when you retire, it’s just that… well…

Amy trailed off with her words she didn’t want to have to say what she was going to say.

Odette:  Well what?

Stepping towards her friend, her emerald eyes were searching her blue ones for answers.

Odette:  I’m a big girl Amy, I can handle it…

Sighing out loud Amy swallowed hard before speaking.

Amy:  You know I’m saying this because I’m in charge of your PR and I’m only looking out for you…

Odette:  Yeah, yeah spill the beans…

Amy:  Well it turns out that you and Gabriel aren’t getting a lot of outside offers anymore, impacting on your incomings because well… people don’t like the couples that play house…

Laughing as she pulled her flat brimmed cap down on her head Odette didn’t seem surprised.

Amy:  Why are you laughing?

Odette:  Oh no reason.

Amy:  You’re fine with this?

Shrugging her shoulder Odette smiled.

Odette:  It’s just money Amy, what are Gabe and I meant to do, fake a break up? Have a public domestic? I don’t think so. I won’t have my fans treated to another hoax like that. I love Gabriel and Gabriel loves me… so I don’t really care if the happy go lucky image isn’t satisfying the “money market”  

*CHIP*

Turning to look at Melody Grace, the smile on Odette’s face says it all while the jaw dropped expression on Amy’s face was another sign that something incredibly surreal just happened.

Melody: WHO’S THE BITCH NOW?!

Melody was jumping up and down while running towards Odette, jumping up into her best friends arms. Catching her Odette spun her around as Amy watched Melody’s ball soar high up in the sky.

Amy:  How the fuc…

Melody: ahhhh swear jar!!!!!

Odette put Melody back down on the grass.

Amy:  Swear jar? Are you for fucking real you just said bitch and now your hounding me for dollars?

Melody: I didn’t say the b word…

Amy turned to Odette who was smirking.

Odette:  Yeah, yeah you did…

Melody: oh nuts…

Amy:  and nuts?

Melody: Nuts isn’t a swear.

Amy nudged Odette, who was already and waiting to pick up on the game.

Odette:  Actually Mel it is…

Melody: is not…

Amy:  Oh but it is…

Melody: really?

Odette and Amy just nodded with serious looks on their faces while Melody’s normally tanned face had flushed white.

Melody: Don’t tell Despy...

Odette:  can I tell Angel then?

Melody ran up to Odette smacking her right hand over her friends lips, looking around from side to side as if Angel could be somewhere close.

Melody: especially not Angel.

Amy snorted back a laugh before taking her step up towards her tee, placing her ball on top of it.

Amy:  anyways O I wasn’t suggesting that you break up with Gabriel.

Pulling back from Odette, Melody looked up at friend in disbelief.

Melody: YOU’RE BREAKING UP WITH GABRIEL?!

Odette:  N---

Before she could reply she was cut off.

Melody: DOES GABRIEL KNOW YOU’RE BREAKING UP WITH HIM?

Odette:  I’m no----

Melody hugged into Odette almost on the verge of tears.

Melody: Oh O you need to rethink this terrible decision… he loves you… he loves you more than chocolate dipped cherries and more than that farmer that found the needle in that haystack. You can’t break up with him.

Running her hand through her friends hair Odette was trying to cheer her up, but she couldn’t get a word in.

Odette:  I ----

Melody: WHY WON’T YOU ANSWER ME?

Rolling her blue eyes Amy took her stroke towards the ball, the chipping sound of the club hitting the ball echoed. Turning around not even bothering to see where it landed Amy turned around and screamed towards Melody.

Amy:  SHE’S BEEN TRYING TO… IF YOU WOULD JUST…

Bite your tongue Amy.

Amy:  Let her, she will answer you…

Melody backed away from Odette waiting for the answer, Odette took a moment to collect her thoughts about what the hell had just happened before speaking.

Odette:  Mel, I’m not breaking up with Gabriel, you came in at the middle of the conversation after you were attempting to be Adam Sandler.

A sigh of relief left the little blonde body as she stepped away from Odette.

Melody: Oh thank Jesus…

Amy, Odette and Melody packed up their clubs and started to walk off towards the golf cart. Hoping in the back Melody turns around to face Amy and Odette with a questionable smile on her face.  

Melody: So what were you two talking about?

Odette:  Just money and PR stuff Mel, you know boring stuff.

Melody: oh you mean like golf…

Punching her friend lightly in the side of her arm Odette shook her head. Taking off Odette and the girls took off over the lush green hills in the golf buggy. Turning the Odette, Amy clicked her tongue off her white teeth flashing a devilish smile.

Amy:  I have an idea for you and Gabriel

Melody: Tell us…

Melody was almost jumping out of her seat in excitement.

Amy:  Well, O why don’t you and Gabriel get serious about that reality show you were thinking of.

Odette turned to Amy with a stunned yet an obviously dismissive look on her face.

Odette:  What and be like Nikki and Cena? I don’t think so…

Raising her right eyebrow Odette winks at Amy.

Amy:  No not like that lame total divas rubbish, I mean like a one hour web show, showing us behind the scenes… like I’m sure you and Gabriel don’t fight… but you two can’t be so chummy all the time like your fans are currently seeing. Let the fan girls see how the real Odette reacts to being in love with a risk taking magician, let the male fans see what it’s like getting ready for your matches. You know show them the stuff that normal reality shows miss out on…

Melody: Ewww, Fan girls I hate fan girls… there such jealous little twats.

Coughing out a choke Odette turns back to Melody her jaw dropped.

Odette:  MELODY GRACE… Bitches, nuts and twats today you’re on fire.

Melody’s blonde hair must have kicked in.

Melody: What a twat is a pregnant goldfish…

Amy turned back smiling.

Amy:  You mean a twit, darling..

Melody: Oh… oops, don’t tell Despayre, he will defriend me.

Amy:  Ahhh the friendzone.

Odette slapped her open palm on Amy’s leg flashing a look that said “stop it”

Amy:  What? I can’t help she is like Jacob out of twilight…

Melody screwed up her nose while Odette flashed a reassuring smile.

Melody: What if I’m Jacob, who is Despy?

Odette:  Bella…

Melody: Oh so who’s Edward…

A roaring laugh was heard from the front of the golf cart.

Amy:  Angel.

As Amy giggled again to herself Odette turned to Melody showing her an apologetic glare. Turning to Amy Odette squared her eyes.

Odette:  Knock it off Amy. You don’t even know them… so behave would you?

Fobbing Odette off with a wave Amy adjusted the position of her cap.

Amy:  Sorry, but I just couldn’t resist….

Odette:  Well try harder… I want my friends to like you and I want you to get along with them as well…

Amy:  Please, they’ll love me… So what do you think of my idea?

Turning away from Amy Odette focused on the journey in front of them, she was quiet.

Odette:  I’ll think about it… I need to talk to G first…

Heading off into the distance the sound of three girls laughing quickly came back on to the scene. Today had been an eye opened for Odette never did she think her relationship with Gabriel would be impacting on HIS career.

Tuesday!

Opening up on a fresh Tuesday morning Odette was home alone a perfect time to make a little phone call. Sitting outside on the balcony that comes out from their main bedroom Odette looks down at her white IPhone, she flicks through her address book finding the man she’s looking for. As the phone starts to ring Odette places it on speaker, putting the phone down on the glass table in front of her the Aussie listens to it ring.

HS:  and what can I do for you?

That voice can only belong one person, Mark Hot Stuff Ward. Odette smiles before letting out a slight laugh.

Odette:  Now now Marky… is that how you answer all your phone calls.

HS:  Only to certain demanding Bombshells

Screwing up her nose Odette smirks.

Odette:  Oh buddy, you don’t even know how demanding I could be.

His laughter was reassuring, Mark and Odette had a friendly relationship. The type where they could take the mickey out of each other without having to worrying about hurting each-others feelings.

HS:  But seriously what can I do for you?

Odette:  I just wanted you to know that I’ve picked my dream match.

HS:  Is that so?

Nodding her head Odette had a smile from ear to ear.

HS:  Are you going to tell me?

Odette:  Hold your horses…

Delaying her match Odette looked down at her phone smiling.

Odette:  Mark, you know how you said we could have any dream match we have ever wanted?

HS:  … yeah…

The curiosity in his voice said it all.

Odette:  Well my dream match is Gabriel versus Simon Jones.

I think we know where this is going.

HS:  NO.

Not even thinking about it Mark Ward rejected the match.

Odette:  Why not?

Her voice was riddled with disappointment as she evil eyed the phone.

HS:  Because the match has to have YOU in it…

Odette:  but I don’t have a dream match that contains me… I want this match Mark.

HS:  Sorry Odette but it’s not happening..

Odette:  why not?

HS:  Because I said so…

Pouting at the phone, Odette lets out a huff as she drums her manicured nails across the glass table top.

Odette:  Well if I can’t have that match I would like to suggest this one… Simon and Roxi versus Gabriel and myself… for the top titles…

Mark didn’t say anything at first but Odette could almost hear the clogs inside his mind tick over.

HS:  I’ll think about it

The pearly white smile on Odette’s face said it all; she was winning the battle of getting Gabriel a heavyweight championship shot.  

HS:  But it won’t be for the belts…

Her smile was quickly replaced with a distinct look of anger.

HS:  Stop evil eyeing me through the phone O

Odette:  this is utter crap Mark and you know it…

HS:  Hey listen here; you know why we can’t let you both go for the gold…

Mumbling under her breathe Odette drummed her nails on the table top, the look on her face was one of pure disappointment.

Let me just break the scene for a bit right here. Sure you might think that Odette’s just pushing for Gabriel to go for the main title because she’s a gold loving bombshell…. but Odette wants Gabriel to go up for the heavyweight championship because she feels that he honestly deserves it. The first ever Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion, since the day he lost it has been kept away from the belt that he could so rightfully grasp and carry it proudly. He could so rightfully hold. Odette believes that deep down Gabriel wants one last shot, he just isn’t saying it. So his Aussie girlfriend has made an oath, to get Gabriel a heavyweight championship title match. A challenge that’s proving to be very difficult.

HS:  O, are you there? Are you even listening?

Odette:  Just think about it Mark… If not for me… then for fans and for Gabriel… You know just as well as I do he deserves this…

HS:  According to everyone they deserve it… but I’ll think about it… just don’t get your hopes up okay?

Odette:  I never do Mark, I never do…

Sensing the doubt in her voice Mark was quick to try and change it.

HS:  I know what you’re trying to do for Gabriel O, I think it’s really sweet and all that other junk… but you need to start thinking about what you want for your career…. Like seriously think about it…

Odette:  You know what I want Marky Mark… but how about we make a deal? I’ll think about my career and you think about changing your mind about that title match….

HS:  Nice try…

A light laugh left her lips as she brought the phone up closer to her face.

Odette:  You can’t say no forever Mark… and you should know me by now…. I never… ever… ever give up… does Chanel Lipstick ring a bell? That was only a preview of how annoying and persistent I can be… so buckle up hot shot…

HS:  It’s Hot Stuff…

Rolling her green eyes Odette smirked.

Odette:  Yeah, yeah… bye Marky!!!

Odette could almost picture Mark’s right hand making a fist at that last line, smiling wildly the young Aussie didn’t even wait for Mark to reply she just hung up the phone. If there was one thing Odette was good at, it was playing innocent little mind games. This right now was going to be a world of fun.

Wednesday!

Odette:  Well, well, well… I guess it was only a matter of time before the Jersey Devil Diva and I would be going to go toe to toe.

Opening up we find Odette sitting on her balcony outside her bedroom that she shares with Gabriel. She’s looking down and out over the number of Vegas hills and endless rolls of desert.

Odette:  Let’s get this perfectly straight Joanne, this weekend… I don’t care what side of your personality you bring because I’ll be ready. You amaze me, for someone who has been in the company for a shorter time than most we have seen you come in and try to enforce an Mafia dominance on the crowd, when have then witnessed you turn into a fan loving bubbly girl… who then snaps and joins Team Erik, only to turn around moments later and come crawling back to the Sin City Wrestling Fans. You’re unstable Joanne, not mentally but morally. You’ll stand for anything if it will line your Gucci pant pockets. Come Sunday, bring whoever you want to be on that night, because mark my words… this isn’t going to be an easy fight. This isn’t going to be a stampede heading in my direction… This will be your wake up call. If you want to play with the big girls, if you want to make it to the top Joanne, you need to make one clear decision and stick with it… this wishy washy bullshit that you’re playing with now is your downfall, it’s your weakness… a weakness I can and will capitalize on.

Finally turning to the camera Odette winks towards it, while an army of fluffy animals run out onto the balcony rolling around making a commotion. Ignoring them at first Odette just laughs it off followed by a smile.

Odette:  I’m not some sort of Hit Joanne that will be easy for you to take out, I’m not the Bombshell you should be trying to intimidate with false securities either. I know who I work for, I know who I fight for and week in and week out they have given me what it takes to stay at the top, champion or not… I’m still at the top because of one thing and one thing only… the love of my fans. If you think for one moment that I’m going to surrender to your ‘power’ to your ‘family’ you have another thing coming... a Mafia’s power can only go so far Joanne, but trust me it can’t and won’t pass the Rydernite zone.

Pointing down to her shirt that reads “I have the Best Fans in the World” Odette clicks her tongue off her white teeth before continuing.  

Odette:  I’ve wanted to face you since the day you have walked in the front door, not because of power and greed… but because unlike most Bombshells here you bring something different… but as different as you maybe Bella Donna, that doesn’t change my ideal outcome and that’s walking out of Climax Control with another win underneath my belt. You might think because of my draw at Into The Void II I might be slipping, I might be an easy target… but that draw is exactly what I needed, call it my bitter reality check… anyone could beat me if they truly put their mind too it… in fact I’m living for that day… but that day won’t be this Sunday, that day won’t be reserved for you.

Odette shakes her head as if to say no, while wiggling her right index finger towards the camera. Her Australian accent is a lot softer a lot quieter than normal, as if to state that her last match has taken an emotional toll on her, making it hard to recall it.

Odette:  I can’t and won’t allow a lost little girl from Jersey be the one to stand over me and claim victory. So read my lips Joanne… this Sunday we finally meet, we finally get to face each other. I will be coming at you with everything, because I have almost tasted defeat… and I know that right now, I’m not ready for it. Bring everything you have you little Jersey Shore reject because at Climax Control… I have a point to prove and unfortunately for you… you’ll be my hit.

Leaning forward in the chair, Odette’s green eyes stare down the lens of the camera. Licking her lips she fans her long brown hair out of her face, turning back to see her little animal family run back inside. Blushing slightly the Aussie turns back to the camera, demanding it’s attention.

Odette:  I let my Rydernites down at Into The Void II so let this Sunday be the night I make it up to you all, let this be my resurrection. Rydernites this Sunday I’m going to need you more than ever… so band together and help me defeat the Jersey Devil Diva… let’s show her what it’s like to play at the top… and Joanne… come this Sunday let’s give this night a little shake up by making match number two on the night, the pre main event… don’t hold back, don’t back down… in fact let’s ride.

Blowing Joanne and her Rydernites a kiss, Odette gets up and walks away leaving the scene to fade out over the stunning views of the Vegas desert.  

35
Climax Control Archives / - The Beginning!
« on: June 07, 2013, 08:52:30 PM »
 Gabriel: I cannot believe you talked me into letting you buy this thing…

Opening up in the well-known mansion of Odette and Gabriel, we find Sin City Wrestling’s favourite couple standing in their main bedroom. In the middle of the room there was their large traditional king sized but that was flanked and decorated in red, black and gold bedspreads, doonas and pillows. They could have even picked up the fact that even their treasured dog Alcide was fast asleep smack bang in the middle of the bed, but no. Their attention had been drawn to what was sitting to the left of the bed. Standing in front of her new purchase with a wicked smile on her face Odette held onto Gabriel hand squeezing it, trying to reassure him that he did the right thing. While Gabriel’s brown eyes just glared towards the massive round Cheeseburger bed that was now a permanent fixture in their bedroom.

Odette: I LOVE IT!!!

Looking down towards his younger girlfriend Gabriel just rolled his eyes as Odette’s forest like emeralds were scanning the finer details of the bed. Jumping up and down on the spot excitedly she turned towards Gabriel bouncing on her heels desperately trying to capture his full attention.

Odette: It even has sesame seeds Gabriel… SESAME SEEDS!!!!

Gabriel: That’s fantastic…

She could sense his deep sarcasm and stopped jumping up and down dropping her bottom lip.

Odette: You hate it, don’t you?

Gabriel: I wouldn’t say hate, I just think… it doesn’t matter… you enjoy it…

Her eyes lit up with excitement once more as she was about to run up and jump on the bed. Turning swiftly she looked back at Gabriel.

Odette: Wait… what do you mean you enjoy it… we’re going to enjoy it…aren’t we?

Winking with her right eye Odette licked her lips, trying to get Gabriel to crack a smile.

Gabriel: I’m not sleeping in that thing O.

Odette: Why not?

Gabriel: Give me a solid reason why I should?

Pretending to think Odette raised her right index finger in the air as if she just thought of the most brilliant idea.

Odette: I don’t know maybe because I’ll be in the bed?

Gabriel: And?

Her jaw dropped as Gabriel cracked a slight smile teasing her.  Two can play at this game.

Odette: And…

Gabriel: Go on…

Narrowing her eyes at him Odette warned him silently about interrupting her master plan.

Odette: and… I’ll be losing the dressing if you know what I’m sayin’

Walking up towards Gabriel Odette placed her open palms on to Gabriel’s bare chest, looking up at him as innocently as she could. Flashing a smile Gabriel continued to play along.

Gabriel: And then what?

Knowing what he wanted to hear Odette sucked her in bottom lip, wrapping her arms around his waist, pulling herself in closer to him.

Odette: I think you know what comes next…

Gabriel: I do, do I?

Nodding her head Odette stepped up on her tippy toes and brought her mouth just millimetres away from Gabriel’s right ear.

Odette: You do, but you know what my burger bed is missing?

Gabriel: What’s that?

Even tho it was only them at home alone they were whispering as if they were worried about someone hearing their evil plan.

Odette: Bacon, so be my bacon…

Pushing Odette away slightly Gabriel faked a shocked look on his face.

Gabriel: I really just am a piece of meat to you aren’t I?

Turning swiftly on her heels Odette made her way towards the bed that was shaped like a cheeseburger that was draped in sheets or pillows that represented a certain ingredient of a burger. Turning slightly around just as her knees hit the side of the soft bed she looked over her left shoulder.

Odette: Basically

Gabriel’s mouth flung open at how casually those words left Odette’s lips

Odette: I thought you already knew that, oops my bad.  

Blowing him a playful kiss her right hand came up and grabbed a handful of her long brown hair scrunching it up in her grip she fluffed it up giving her naturally curls some added volume. While her left index finger hooked the strap of her night gown, bringing it slowly down her shoulder. Dropping her hair back down it flowed down her back freely as Gabriel just watched on, knowing exactly what Odette was up to. Sliding the other strap of her night gown down her right shoulder Odette shimmied the dress down her body letting it drop to the floor before entering the burger buns of her new bed. Disappearing under the covers Gabriel watched as the covers rolled around before Odette’s head popped back out of the covers. Tucking the green sheet around her head like a hoodie the Aussie smiled up towards her boyfriend.

Odette: Come on in Gabriel, the mustard’s fine and the lettuce can’t wait to meet you.

Laughing at her lame joke, she noticed that Gabriel hadn’t moved an inch so she pouted. Before bringing her hands up out from underneath the sheets, tossing her panties over towards Gabriel. Watching them drop at his feet a proud smile crossed his face as he took a step towards her.

Gabriel: What are you turning me into woman?

Odette: A big ol teddy bear?

Gabriel: So it seems.

Raising her right eyebrow towards him Odette cleared her throat, Gabriel was the only man alive that she would allow to call her “woman.” Gabriel made his way over towards the bed, much to the delight of his Australian girlfriend. Scooping the covers up carefully, Gabriel tucked himself underneath the covers.

Gabriel: I’m here on one condition

Odette: And what’s that?

Gabriel: No more lame burger related jokes…

Pouting towards him, Gabriel shook his head knowing that Odette had one still up her sleeve.

Gabriel: Out with it…

Smiling proudly Odette nestled her way into Gabriel’s arms resting her head on his chest. Seeming content with her position Odette let out a sigh as Gabriel’s wrapped his arms around her.

Odette: I’ll save it for next time…

Pressing his lips on top of her head Gabriel squeezed her in his arms, lifting her head off his chest Odette looked up at him smiling brightly. Bringing her lips to his Odette rolled over to lie on top of Gabriel, letting their kiss deepen. As the two started to do what they do best Odette suddenly broke the kiss. Looking down directly into Gabriel’s dark eyes she smirked and without skipping a beat she proceed to say in a sing song like tone.

Odette: Welcome to the good burger, home of the good burger… can I take your order?

Without hesitation Gabriel wraps his arms around Odette’s back and over powers her, pinning her firmly back down on the mattress.

Gabriel: You’ll pay for that…

Giggling her head off Odette tried to cover her face with her hands but Gabriel caught them in his, pressing them deep into the soft mattress before lowering his head towards hers. His lips traced hers before finally sinking in for a passionate connection. There my friend is where I’ll leave them.

~~~

Odette:  For days now I have been asked, why? Why did you pull Laura into that ridiculous stunt at Climax Control? Why did you attack her?  Well starters… I didn’t attack anyone, did I hurt Laura? NO…. did I take Laura out? Ummm no… but why? Why would I stoop to such a low level to get my point across? It’s really easy to work out if you put your mind to it. You see why Amanda is ear bashing the hell out of everyone week in and week out stating that she is going to take out the ones that I love, that she is going destroy me and them? You see that ain’t going to fly.

Opening up we find Odette sitting outside her main bedroom on the balcony overlooking the construction that is happening on her private zoo next door. Turning to face the camera she winks before continuing.

Odette: I find it funny that everyone thinks they can walk all over me by talking about Gabriel, and the most hilarious part of it all is when they think I’m going to sit back and let them? I know full well that Gabriel can hold his own, I know full well that even he tells me to let what the others say go… but why should we have to be subject to the constant slating? I can only put it down to jealously.

Shrugging her bare shoulders Odette just shakes her head, disappointed.

Odette: Think about it… In every promo Amanda has aimed at me… she has gone after the things I have… she has called me over glorified, overdone… and now Laura is jumping in on the action. Girls it must suck to sit back and watch me, the “crap” wrestler you speak off… who can take time away from the show, but still has the fans calling her name? It must suck to see this “crap” wrestler… dominate every-time there is a challenge put before her. Laura it must hit the bone knowing that at the very start you wanted to be friends with the crowd, you wanted them to accept you… and what did they do? They couldn’t even bother to welcome you in with open arms. This is one of the many reason why the Sin City Wrestling following are the smartest in the world.

Flashing her trademark smile Odette waved at the camera.

Odette: Sorry Laura, but Climax Control this week just isn’t going to be your night. You see consider yourself the appetiser, then at Into Void II consider your girlfriend to be the main course… and not in the way you’re most likely thinking.

Stopping to hold back a laugh Odette composures herself and continues.

Odette: This Sunday Laura, I will make you see how much this “crap” wrestler can beat a “top notch” girl like yourself. You’re going to wish that you kept your mouth closed hell you’re going to wish that Amanda never opened hers to begin with. Amanda wants to send me a message? Amanda wants to come after me… Well sweets, I’m giving her the same treatment… I hope she’s well aware of the position she has put you in and I can’t wait to see the look on her face after I put you away for good on Sunday. You see while Amanda was dancing on graves earlier in the week, I was digging yours… and at Climax Control I’m going to bury you in it.

Looking over her shoulder Odette can see Gabriel starting to make his way over towards their double glass doors. Quickly turning back to the camera Odette smiles.

Odette: Laura you’re the stepping stone I need to overcome on my path to Amanda… I just hope that she’s worth it. Think about to Laura, You want to be noticed yet your being stunted by your girlfriend… every decision she has ever made for the two of you has been a dud… didn’t she promise you the world when your joined Team Erik? Yet your standing their empty handed. I know for a fact that at Climax Control, I won’t just be fighting you, but I’ll be picturing Amanda and I know that you will be fighting me but seeing her also… your angry Laura… you’re over it… I would be too if I was in your shoes.

Hearing the door being opened behind her the Aussie decided to wrap this up.

Odette: Come Sunday Laura, let give the audience what they want… and that’s this “crap” wrestler putting another disciple of Team Erik back in their places, and that’s down and out.

Laughing lightly the Aussie stands up and walks over towards the railing of her balcony. The scene then fades with Gabriel’s arms coming around, wrapping Odette up so they can both watch the chaos of construction unfold before their eyes.

#OOC Sorry Laura it's less then stellah - still struggling to find my flow with Odette lately.

36
Supercard Archives / - Here we go again.
« on: April 26, 2013, 07:29:57 PM »
 ***
Here we go again, I’m fairly sure Odette made a pack that she would never ever go after the Bombshell Championship again. In fact if I can remember correctly I’m fairly sure Odette has said just recently that she doesn’t want to hold any gold in Sin City Wrestling. Why? It’s a strange request but you see Odette strongly believes that you don’t need a leather strap with some fancy gold name plates on it to prove that you’re the best. Shouldn’t her undefeated streak in singles competition, her two former title runs and the fact that she has won two tournaments that Sin City Wrestling has had to offer? Surely that should be enough to keep everyone satisfied, surely that should keep the bosses happy, am I right?

Well sadly no. Here Odette stands in front of the biggest match of her career to date here she is once again with the weight of the world on her shoulders. Once again she has to prove her worth, prove her keep and prove to each and every single one of the Sin City Wrestling fans that she is one of the best, if not she is pretty damn close to being the best as far as the match rankings go in SCW. Not only does she have all of that to deal with she has to think of the three others in this match that are on her side. For her to walk out of Hostile Takeover as a winner, she has to ensure that all of her team mates escape the ring. With a bucket full of trust issues as of late, do you honestly think that is going to sit well in Odette’s mind? Forget Misty and her mind games, Hot Stuff, Christian and Erik have already gone in and taken over.

This match is not going to be easy in any way. The first struggle will be finding trust with her partners, the second struggle will be facing the cage, the third struggle for Odette will be to make sure all of her team gets out and gets out of there fast. The longer this match will go on for, the bigger the risk is of injury. No one wants to walk into this one only to be carried off in a stretcher. No one wants their biggest moment in sports and entertainment to be crippled by the fear of the cage. I think it’s fair to say these are some of the issues that will be faced by all of the opponents heading to the ring at Hostile Takeover.

Walking into Hostile Takeover Vixen and Roxi are just like Odette they have everything to gain and nothing to lose. Let’s hope they can pull it together to help protect Faith’s Bombshell Roulette Championship. How are they going to do that? By working as a team. You see Team Erik might think they have the upper hand because they “own” the bombshell but let me tell you something about ownership. You see she’s a bit of a mysterious devil, you can’t really own something when it’s fully out of your reach and you can’t really own something when it was never yours to begin with. Sound familiar? How can Erik Staggs think he owns Sin City Wrestling when he doesn’t have his finger in any financial pie? You’ve all been tricked and mislead Team Erik but you’ll work that out in time.

At Hostile Takeover you will find Vixen, Roxi, Faith and Odette working together like a well-oiled machine to stop at nothing to make sure they’re the four walking out of this match up with four brand new shiny belts even tho Odette has said that she doesn’t want the Bombshell Championship, she never said that she would let her team down. So if taking over the bombshell division’s top championship belt is what she has to do to ensure that Team Sin City Wrestling stays at the top, then this Aussie is going to get herself very familiar with a steel cage. Very familiar in deed as for team Erik.

Gothika and Raynin – Beaten and conquered by Odette Ryder, Misty? Beaten and conquered twice by Odette Ryder as for Necra? She is the only one in that beaten Odette in a push your opponent, in an open grave “match” match. So excuse me Faith if Odette decides to chime in and get a little bit of payback on the so called Goddess of the dead. No disrespect intended, it’s just an Aussie thing. As far as I can see tho, Team Sin City Wrestling has the will, has the energy and has the basic foundation to make an epic team for the night. As for Team Erik? Well when you’re lead by one of the cockiest bitches in the game, the cracks are sure to show. Let’s pray that come Hostile Takeover their team falls into the trap of too many Chiefs and not enough Indians.

But that is two weeks ago, for now let’s take a step back in time. It’s been a while since the Resident Sin City Wrestling Aussie has been in action. It’s been a while since she has been able to voice her opinions or give you a glimpse into her life. Although she has been enjoying this tour around South America Odette hasn’t had to the chance to show you, what she has been doing or how she has been spending her time. As of late she has been a handbag to Gabriel. I guess that’s what happens when you’re dating a Magician, who is treated like a movie star and has NWA gold strapped around his waist.

Let me take you back to where Odette finally made her mind up to join team Sin City Wrestling after all. She wasn’t always going to side with Team SCW, to say that would be put a strain on her relationship with Gabriel would be a lie, those two could go through hell and they would both walk out untouched. Cue Chile.

***

Odette: Did any of them touch you? I’ll kill them myself… with my bare hands.

Opening up in Odette and Gabriel’s shared hotel room in Chile, Miss Ryder is standing above Gabriel with her hands on either side of his face. She was studying his body for any signs of damage. Gabriel on the other hand was smiling up at her amused by his girlfriend’s not so often shown side of overprotectiveness. Odette of course was talking about the Team Erik members that had poured down to the ring during Gabriel’s tag match.

Gabriel: Baby, I’m fine they didn’t even get near me.

Her hands moved down from his face, to his bare shoulders. Gabriel was sitting on their large king sized bed, shirtless his hair sopping wet from just getting out of the shower. Looking down at him with a questioning glare, Gabriel held his hands out and signalled up and down his body. Taking in a massive sigh of relief Odette hugged into her boyfriend. His head rested neatly into her chest, being comforted by her breasts. Listening to her heart beat Gabriel just smiled as Odette’s grip around his shoulders intensified.

Gabriel: Are you okay Odette?

Shaking her head she glared down at him, not wanting to seem like an idiot she choose to bite her tongue instead of lashing out with words. Just a tight squeeze of his shoulders, she let him go before going to walk off towards the bathroom. As her hands ran over his bare shoulders, Gabriel caught her right hand trapping her fingers delicately in his.

Gabriel: Talk to me.

Drat! She had been busted. Turning around on her bare heels she looked at her boyfriend and sighed. Playfully twirling back into him, Odette sat down in Gabriel’s lap. Looking up into his dark eyes she took a moment just to study them as they looked hers up and down trying to find answers.

Odette: I was just worried that’s all… I don’t like what’s happening Gabriel. Every week more and more people are getting attacked and NO ONE is doing anything about it, so much for company loyalty.

Shaking her head at him, Odette brought her free hand up to scruff up Gabriel’s wet hair shaking it between her fingers before resting her head into position between his shoulders and his neck. Gabriel brought his arms around her tightly comforting her.

Gabriel: There’s no one dumb enough on that little team that would even think about touching Despayre or I. But speaking of company loyalty, when are you going to answer Mark Ward’s phone calls? I mean tonight alone you had three… he seems like he wants to talk to you. Mark doesn’t chase anyone O, let alone make house calls and then blow up their phone…

Sighing the Aussie pressed her lips against Gabriel’s neck giving him a slight kiss.

Odette: I want to stay out of this one G, I want to see what the other bombshells are thinking… I don’t want to do the typical Odette Ryder makes the save trick they’re going to be expecting. Plus it’s time for someone else to step up… It’s time for someone else to take the spotlight… I have other things in mind that I want.

As those words left her lips she wiggled free from his grip, moving around she positioned herself on top of his legs straddling him. Her green eyes pierced his dark eyes as she bit down on her bottom lip. Odette ran her hands down his bare chest, running across his abs slowly. Her manicure nails scrapping gently across his skin until they found the top of the towel that was hiding his lower body.

Gabriel: And what exactly is it that you want Odette?

Looking up at her with a goofy look on his face, Gabriel thought he knew exactly what Odette was going to say next. He thought for sure that she was going to say sex. Leaning down she placed her lips against his leaving a delicate kiss on his lips, before moving over to whisper into his left ear.

Odette: I want a baby Gabriel…

Gabriel’s eyes went wide as he pushed Odette gently away from him, just so he could look at her. Across her face was in the most sincere look that Odette had most likely ever given him. The look in her emerald eyes said it all, she wasn’t kidding around. Pardon the pun. Seemingly lost for words Gabriel didn’t know where to start, while Odette was observing him waiting for an answer.

Gabriel: What, what about your career? What about your modelling? What about…

Feeling instantly rejected Odette went to hop off of Gabriel’s lap. Grabbing onto her hips he held her making sure she didn’t move.

Gabriel: Hey, don’t walk away… you know I want that to Odette, but right now? Right now isn’t a good time… you’re in the height of your career, I have to travel all the time with the NWA tag belts. It wouldn’t be smart to bring a baby into this whirl wind we call life at the moment darling.

Odette: Why do you think I’ve been stepping back? Why do you think I’ve been looking at other ways to make money? Why do you think I’ve been making adjustments in my fitness routine… I’m ready for this Gabriel. I thought you would be too.

Gabriel: O, baby… a baby is a HUGE commitment.

Odette: Something you’re clearly not ready to make.

Attempting to hop off his lap once again Gabriel wrapped his arms around her back rocking her forward into him. Her body that was just covered by a red silky night gown pressed up against his. Gabriel pushed a lock of her hair away from her ear talking directly into it, so Odette would listen to him.

Gabriel: Don’t give me that crap you know exactly what I want for us. So just chill out okay? We’ll both get what we want, soon enough.

Odette: Promise?

Speaking in just a whisper Odette closed her eyes, pushing back to thought of having to put her plans on hold.

Gabriel: Promise.

Bringing his head up to her neck Gabriel started to trail from her jaw down to her collar bone with small yet soft kisses. His hands crept their way in between her nightie and her skin running them up her back he caressed her skin. Slumping down giving into his touch, the straps on her night gown slid down her tanned shoulders. Kissing his way back up her throat towards her jaw, Odette turned and looked down towards him.

Gabriel: You know what we could do in the meantime?

Rolling her eyes Odette knew exactly what he was going to say. Mouthing it at the same time as he said it, Odette shook her head.

Gabriel: Practice.

Gasping Gabriel faked a shocked expression before winking up at her.

Gabriel: But first I gotta know are you Team SCW or not?

Screwing her nose up at him Odette seemed confused as to why Gabriel would bring that up at a time like this.

Odette: Really? That’s how you’re going to start our foreplay tonight? What does it matter?

Licking his lips Gabriel dug his fingertips into Odette’s back arching her back, her slightly covered breasts rested up against his chest.

Gabriel: Well, if you choose Team Erik, all you’re getting is a quickie with a peck on the lips good night.

Raising her right eyebrow at him Odette’s mouth flew open, while Gabriel looked on smugly.

Odette: and what if I pick Team SCW?

Gabriel: Well, if you decide team SCW. I can’t guarantee anyone in this hotel is going to get any sleep tonight.

Pretending to think Odette’s hands slid down Gabriel’s chest once more, this time pushing past the towel and landing on well, you know where they were going. Looking down directly into his eyes Odette smirked.

Odette: Well… I think my answer is pretty obvious.

Her hands began to fondle away as Gabriel smiled knowing that he had secretly but not so secretly gotten his way. Picking her up Gabriel held Odette tightly in his arms before placing her back down on the bed gently. Her back rested into the hard hotel mattress as Gabriel’s body hovered over hers. Hooking Odette’s right leg up Gabriel brought his body down onto hers as the two shared a long deep kiss. During the kiss Gabriel’s right hand wondered up Odette’s leg, sliding in between her thighs. Their lips parted but only briefly as Odette let out a pleading exhale, her head tilting back resting into the pillow. One hand gripping on Gabriel’s back the other was wrapped up in the bed sheets as the two commenced an evening no one on the 12th floor would forget.

***

The following morning the Sins and Odette had gathered for breakfast at the hotel’s restaurant. Sitting next to Gabriel, Odette held his hand under the table as a very tired looking Rage took a seat across from Odette. Next to Rage Synn sat with a playful smirk on his face, to the right of Synn was Despayre who was playing with his fruit loops as they swam in a river of milk. At the head of the table sat Angel who as well had breakfast laid out in front of him. Next to Gabriel on the other side of the table was Shane who too had massive black circles underneath his eyes. Clearing his throat Synn broke the silence.

Synn: So, how did everyone sleep?

Synn looked at Gabriel with a smug smirk that was laced with a hint of tiredness.

Shane: Oh just fine Synn, but hey… did you hear those possums?

Gabriel continued to move his food around his plate with a childish grin on his face, while Odette buried her head into his shoulder.

Rage: Possums? Possums my ass…

Odette flashed Rage a smile that could easily say “I’m sorry” but Rage wasn’t having a bar of it. Smashing a piece of toast in his mouth the angry one of the bunch seemed just moments off becoming the Hulk.

Despayre: Yeah there were two of them, one called Oh God and the other one was called Gabriel.

Shane turned to Gabriel and nudged him with his elbow, while Despayre innocently played with his cereal. As Synn just smirked across at the two love birds, Odette wanted to hide but Gabriel just looked at her proudly.

Shane: Care to explain what the possums broke at like 2am in the morning?

Synn: and then what they broke at 4am?

Odette yawned as she sleeplessly rested her left elbow on the table, resting her chin into her open palm.

Gabriel: I have no idea what either of you are talking about. Odette and I were asleep all night.

The smile on his face said it all while Odette’s eyes closed as she fell into a micro sleep. Looking across at the two reasons why he couldn’t get to sleep that night Rage slammed his closed fist on the table waking Odette up in a fright.

Odette: RAGE!!!

Rage: It’s not that fun is it?

Odette: Oh boy you’re so not a morning person.

Gabriel ducked his head into Odette’s kissing her neck just up underneath her ear lobe. Whispering something into her ear getting a smile to cross Odette’s tired face. Considering Gabriel was up all night as well he was the one that looked as if he had the most energy.

Shane: What’s your secret son?

Flashing the fellow Brit a smile Gabriel just shrugged his shoulders.

Gabriel: Can’t tell you…

Despayre: What secret does Gabriel know?

Shane: Oh Nothing Despy, It just seems that Gabe is the only one at this table who has an inch of life still left in him.

Despayre looked across the table and then up to his father Synn not understanding what Shane meant he just shrugged his shoulders. All of them continued to eat or play with their breakfast, not making much sound or movement. Sliding her large Chanel sunglasses over her eyes Odette rested her read on Gabriel’s shoulder. Squeezing her thigh underneath the table, Gabriel kissed her cheek before whispering to her once again.

Gabriel: Looks like I win.

A wild smirk crossed his face as Odette just turned the side of her lip upward for a coy smile. Laughing just slightly she gave Gabriel a few seconds to think that he had beaten her.

Odette: I doubt that.

Gabriel: But you can barely keep your eyes open, therefore I win.

Once again she gave a slight pause as if feeding Gabriel with a little bit of hope that he would get the last say. Leaning in so no one but Gabriel could possibly hear her Odette spoke slowly yet teasingly.

Odette: That was your round baby, I’ll give you that… but next time I’m in charge… we’ll see who the winner is after that, mmmmkay?

Flicking a long curly out from the front of her face, Odette tucked it behind her ear. Backing away from Gabriel slowly she turned to face Rage, who was looking over towards the two intensely.

Rage: You two repulse me…

Shrugging their shoulders at the same time Odette turned back to Gabriel giving him a small kiss on the lips. Synn cleared his throat and took over the breakfast conversation letting everyone know what they were up to today. Waiting for a break in Synn’s run down of the day, Odette spoke aloud.

Odette: Well that’s my cue to leave, ciao all… have a good day.

Getting up from her seat she gave Gabriel a quick kiss before waving to everyone and saying her goodbyes. While walking past Shane, Odette’s couldn’t help herself. Noticing that his head was slightly dropping to one side Odette slammed her hands on his shoulders and spoke loudly in his ear.

Odette: SHANE WAKE UP!!

Shane: Oh be Jesus.

Jumping out of his skin the Englishman looked around in shock as Odette skipped away leaving a stunned Shane. While the rest of the Sin’s laughed, not even three tables away Odette pulled her mobile phone from her pocket and looked for a phone number. Selecting call Odette brought the phone to her ear sighing. Hearing the phone pick up Miss Ryder didn’t give the person on the other end much time to speak at all.

Odette: Mark it’s O, meet me for brunch yeah? Let’s talk about this Team Edward, Team Jacob shiz okay? … No…. I have no idea what you’re talking about… seriously… for real… no… I heard there was poss…. Fine… you’re an arse you know that?… Crikey… She’ll be apples… alright Mark seriously… I’ll be there… I called you why would I not show up?

Hanging up the phone Odette continued to walk off leaving her boyfriend to have a fun filled day, team building with his stable mates.

***

A few hours later!

Opening up at a small café in Chile Odette Ryder could be seen sitting across from Mark Ward at a round table. The sun was up and cranking at full heat, while the Aussie was soaking it up the poor Brit was struggling. On the table in front of them were two half-finished plates of food and a large jug of iced water. Mark was sitting on his phone answering emails and text messages while Odette seemed to be entertaining herself by looking around.

Odette: You know Marky Mark, it’s rude to invite someone to lunch and then sit on your phone.

Looking him up and down the Australian shook her head as Mark huffed at her putting his phone down on the table.

Hot Stuff: You try running a business and let me know how you go

Odette: Oh Please Marky, Gabriel and I brought a damn zoo, I think I know how demanding your job is… with all the damn animals you let run around the place.

The two shared a laugh as Mark rolled his eyes while Odette on the other hand crossed her right leg over her left and started to swing her leg.

Hot Stuff: So have you thought about my offer?

Odette: It’s all I can think about.

Hot Stuff: Now I know you’re just being a bitch.

Nodding her head the Aussie took a sip of her drink before placing it back on the table.

Odette: I have one question, why aren’t you offering sports cars like Erik is?

Mark’s eyes grew wide as he leant forward looking at Odette with his jaw slightly dropped. Reaching up Odette slapped Mark’s arm in a friendly manner.

Odette: I’m just joking, jeezer lighten up… but a yellow lambo wouldn’t go astray.

Faking a laugh Mark shook his head, he hadn’t seen this side of Odette before. Looking at the papers on the table in front of them Odette eyed them up and down. Looking at the black pen beside them she sighed.

Odette: You do understand me signing this fucks up my five year plan?

Hot Stuff: We all have to make sacrifices Odette… but you haven’t had to make one of those since you walked into Gabriel’s life… so… I don’t see the big issue.

Smiling up at her boss, a normal girl would have taken offence to what he just said.

Odette: A gold digger joke, I like it…

Clearly not Odette

Odette: So the new terms of the contract are… I get paid the same rate as I do now, when I win titles I get an increase, blah blah blah…. A canary yellow Lamborghini… I get paid every second month, the month that I don’t get paid the money goes to the Stop Cyber Bullying fund… a heavyweight title shot for Gabriel when I talk him around to it and the latest Chanel Lipstick every time a new colour is released and I get to help organise fun raising events?

Hot Stuff: Basically what you just said, minus the car and the lip stuff…

Shaking her head in disapproval Odette drummed her fingernails on the glass table top.

Odette: I’m willing to drop the car, but the lipstick I won’t budge on… I’m sorry Mark but that’s my deal breaker.

Hot Stuff: You know you’re the only one that has stupid ridiculous things in your contract right?

Smiling brightly the Aussie leant back into her chair.

Hot Stuff: You do realise Christian will bust my balls if I put that in there right?

Odette: Why would he? It’s not like I’m asking for a raise… I’m just asking for lipstick…

Hot Stuff: and how will Gabriel feel knowing that another man is buying you, your lipstick?

Odette: I can imagine that he would laugh knowing that I got my way and made you the scary Mark Ward put that in my contract to keep me.

Just as Mark was about to reply, Odette’s phone went off quickly looking at the screen she held up a finger towards her boss telling him to wait a second. Answering the phone the Aussie brought it up to her face.

Odette: Talk… hmmm… WHAT? What do you mean we can’t get Hyperthelia dissolute? … No you listen to me… Michael Jackson God bless his soul used to live down the road from our house he had this grass for his African display and you’re telling me we can’t get it? … really? Hmmm… yep, yep… yep… listen Kyle… Gabriel and I have left this in your hands while were away, now you’re making me rethink my decision. I don’t care what you have to do, but no animal of mine is going to go without you understand me? I don’t care… sort it out… twelve hours Kyle… I’m giving you twelve hours. Don’t disappoint me and don’t call me with bullshit excuses again… yeah… okay you ring Gabriel and he’ll tell you nicely to go fuck yourself… you’re lucky you’re dealing with me… twelve hours Kyle…

Mark couldn’t help but glare at Odette as she placed her phone back down on the table, sensing that he was judging her Odette just shrugged her shoulders.

Odette: What? I don’t want Peta banging down my doors when the Zoo is completed bitching because I don’t have everything up to standard…

Hot Stuff: Okay who are you? And what on earth happened to the bubbly Odette that wouldn’t hurt a fly?

Faking a smile she flicked a long lock of hair out of her eyes, before taking another sip on her water. Her phone quickly chimed, looking down at the screen Odette laughed. One New Message from Gabriel: Why is Kyle crying to me about some African grass? What have you ordered now? I told him just to fix it.

Hot Stuff: Okay so you want to help promote the company, you want on and off pays… one month you get paid the next month your payment goes to our charity and you want lipstick did I miss anything?

Odette: The shot for Gabriel and a lambo.

Hot Stuff: You’re not getting a Lamborghini for Christ sake…

Odette: But I get the Chanel Lipsticks?

Huffing throughout his nose Mark grabbed the pen putting it to paper, writing something on it before pushing it over towards Odette to read. Looking at the ink with stars in her eyes Odette, grabbed the pen that was being offered from Mark. Quickly re-reading it Odette was about to sign it but stopped looking up over at one of her bosses.

Odette: I can’t sign it Mark

Mark looked as if he was about to exploded.

Hot Stuff: Why the hell not?

Odette: First of all some Jezzer has scrawled on it in pen and second of all… some jezzer scrawled all over it in pen.

Shaking her head Odette laughed as Mark rubbed his right hand over his forehead. Noticing his teeth were slightly clenched Odette patted him on the shoulder. Grabbing hold of the pen again Odette grabbed the contract and looked at Mark once more before delicately signing her name on the dotted line. Dropping the pen on to the contract she slid it across the table, right underneath Mark’s nose.

Odette: Happy?

Reading her signature Mark finally smiled but beside her name Odette had written a message “Signed in good faith that a new contract will be drawn up and the items written in pen will be added in. Will resign once this is completed”

Hot Stuff: Fucking finally…

Grabbing the pen and the contract Mark folded it and slipped it into his pocket, causing Odette to gasp in horror.

Odette: You can’t just fold a contract, what are you thinking? That’s like ripping it up…

Running her hands through her hair Odette was dumbfounded.

Hot Stuff: Settle down, it’s just the mock up until I can get it retyped. Geez calm down. The amount of late night cardio you and Gabriel have been getting I didn’t think you’d be this up tight.

Odette: Late night cardio…. Oh yes how we love to run on the treadmill at midnight.

Winking at Mark Odette couldn’t help but laugh as the two finally started to have a normal conversation.

Hot Stuff: So can I count on you for Team SCW?

Leaning forward Odette rested her elbows on the table, looking directly into Mark’s eyes.

Odette: Let me paint you a picture… in what universe did you think that someone like me? Could coexist with someone like Misty? … I’ve got your back Jack, but at any moment… I feel like we’re getting screwed over… by Team Erik, I’ll act on impulse… so you better be aware of that. Can I make a slight suggestion?

Hot Stuff: if I say no will it make any difference?

Odette: ah no, we need to think of a plan to foil their little we “own” the Bombshell division crap I keep hearing week in and week out. It’s getting old and fast.

Mark leant back in his chair lifting his hands up putting them behind his head.

Hot Stuff: Ah, you’ve come to the right man… let me run something past you… let me see if you like it… trust me it will make an impact.

Odette: Go on then, I’m listening.

There we leave Mark Ward and Odette Ryder to do what they do best, plot evil plans of evilness. Truth be told Odette would have thought about joining Team Erik, but really… after an epic night with Gabriel and getting what she wanted in her new Sin City Wrestling contract. I think it’s safe to say that the little Aussie is all for making sure Sin City Wrestling comes out on top.

***

Cue last week’s Climax Control. Remember it? Okay good now cue to after Climax Control went off the air.

***

Opening up backstage in Zoey’s medical domain we find Odette standing in front of the table, her broken shoes spread out across it. Gabriel is standing by her side shaking his head while Zoey is looking at him concerned. Overhanging the trio is a large light that Odette has switched on looking at her Swarovski encrusted heels.

Zoey: Odette you know I’m a person nurse right, for like people?

Odette looked up at Zoey and flashed a half arsed smile, fobbing her off with a Ha-ha type laugh.

Odette: I know that Zoey, It’s just you have this fancy light.

Grabbing the retractable light that was hanging above her head down closer to the shoes Odette was trying to prove her point.

Odette: Thingy… and I need to see if these babies can be glued back together…

Gabriel: Odette Honey, we can just get you new ones… don’t worry about it.

Turning to look at Gabriel with disbelief written all over her face she flopped her hands on her hips. Gabriel just draped his arm over Odette’s shoulder showing his ‘support’ of her antics.

Odette: But they were a present from you… now look at them… ruined… you’ll never get me anything again because I clearly don’t look after my things very well.

Zoey: If I can cut in here, I saw you out there Odette… you took your shoes off and hugged them… I don’t think you have to worry about Gabriel thinking you mistreated them.

Gabriel: See baby, Zoey is right… now come on let’s get out of here… let’s go back to the hotel and get showered. Plus I want to have a look at your back, you took a bit of a beating tonight.

Squaring her eyes up at him Odette shook her head as if to say he is crazy. Gabriel couldn’t help but laugh but tried to keep a straight face while his girlfriend was obviously devastated over her heels.

Odette: Beating? I did not take a beating… don’t say that. How am I mean to survive a cage match if I can’t handle a seven on one attack?

Zoey: Seven on one? That’s’ ridiculous.

Odette turned to Zoey and waved her hands up in the air as if to say “I know.” Putting her hands back down by her side she rested them into to the tops of her jeans.

Odette: I know right… look at the pack of dogs we have in this company… they chewed up my shoes, do gang attacks, piss everywhere and claim that they own everything. Hostile Takeover will be the whack on the nose these prudes need.

Wrapping his arms around Odette, Gabriel looked down at her shoes and then back up to Zoey. Hoping to leave here soon after all nothing could be done.

Gabriel: Okay are you ready to go Odette?

Sighing out loud she ran a hand through her hair pushing the strands of hair out of her face. Looking at her shoes, then to Zoey she huffed.

Odette: I guess so.

Zoey sensed that Odette didn’t want to let go of her shoes so she reached out and grabbed on to her wrist gently.

Zoey: Hey, you know how you and some of the Wives and Girlfriends of the Sin City Wrestling superstars are having that charity night?

Odette: Yeah

Zoey: Well why don’t you auction them off? As they are of course… call them in ring mementos.

Gabriel pulled Odette in closer towards him squeezing her.

Gabriel: Now there’s an idea…

Looking back up at Zoey Odette smiled brightly gathering up her shoes in the process.

Odette: You know what your right? No use crying over spilt milk right? Hey speaking of that night… would you like to come?

Zoey stopped fiddling with her watch and looked up at Odette confused.

Zoey: I’m not a WAG Odette it wouldn’t make sense for me to be there?

Odette: Well from the looks of it, everyone else is coming so why not? You could give out medical advice.

Biting down on her bottom lip Zoey looked around before answering.

Zoey: Thanks for the offer Odette but after what happened tonight with Diana, I think it’s best I stay away from her.

Odette: Oh fuck her, you’re coming… you can be my plus one

Smiling up at Zoey, Odette had seemingly forgotten about the fact her broken shoes were in her hands.

Zoey: I’ll think about it.

Odette: Okay it settled I’ll pick you up.

Before Zoey could say anything in return Odette and Gabriel started to leave the room, just before they exited Gabriel looked back at Zoey over his shoulders and mouthed “Thank You.” After all it’s not every day when you’re a nurse you have a crazed lady come in with her shoes demanding to use your medical lamp to see if there is any way you can do CPR on their Louboutins. Zoey just shrugged her shoulders and laughed as the two left her room, leaving her to stay back and clean up her surroundings. Not Only did Odette now want to beat Team Erik because of their lack of respect, but now she wanted them all because of her shoes. Call her stupid or silly but where Odette comes from, if you break something that doesn’t belong to you... you must suffer the consequences. Walking off into the parking lot Odette and Gabriel headed towards the sin’s after all Odette and Gabriel couldn’t be seen doing anything date like alone.

***

Later that night…

Opening up in Gabriel and Odette’s shared hotel room in Argentina, the Aussie was found sitting at the desk in the corner. In front of her was a stack of papers around that would easily come up to her ankle if she had them on the floor. Flicking through the pages Odette sighed as she brought her pen to paper. Looking across the room to Gabriel who was finishing up a phone call Odette sucked her bottom lip into her mouth a look of concern on her face. As Gabriel hung up the phone he made is was over towards his girlfriend, leaping up to sit on the desk that O was working on. Looking down at her with a questioning stare his English accent hit the air.

Gabriel: What are you doing?

Looking down at the massive pile of paper work Odette quickly shuffled it in her hands putting the pages back in order.

Odette: Just making sure I’ve answered every question on the “Gabriel girlfriend application”

Sighing loudly enough for Gabriel to hear it Odette ran her hands around her neck, rubbing the tightness that had crept its way there and made its home. Reaching out Gabriel played with her hair as she rested her head in his lap.

Gabriel: I’m sorry you have to do thing again, I can tell you’re not enjoying it…

Yawning Odette looked up at Gabriel, flashing him a warm smile.

Odette: it’s not that I’m not enjoying it, it’s just… I can see a road block coming up soon where Joshua will say I’m not good enough or he doesn’t approve and then what?

Gabriel: And then nothing, pass or fail that stupid thing… I’ll be with you regardless O. I love you for you… not because you “passed” a girlfriend test.

Looking up into his eyes Odette smiled, her hands now coming up to find his. Linking her fingers with his Odette let out another yawn before closing her eyes.

Gabriel: But baby, if I can be honest right now… I don’t think this has anything to do with Despy’s application process… it’s about Melody isn’t it?

His words hit the nail on the head, leaning down Gabriel lifted Odette’s head to look up at him, forcing her to open her eyes.

Odette: It just sucks Gabe.

Gabriel: I know it does.

Sliding off the table Gabriel pulled Odette over with him, lying down on their bed for the next few nights. Curling up beside him Odette covered herself with Gabriel’s arms, wrapping her-self up like a present. Snuggling into his bare chest she closed her eyes, while Gabriel kissed the top of her head.

Gabriel: She’ll come around O.

Odette: I know she will as soon as Joshua forgives me, she will too… it just hurts G. why am I the one who is seemingly always the one that gets pushed away?

As the two lovers looked directly into each-other’s eyes, Gabriel gave Odette a small kiss on the tip of her nose.

Gabriel: I’m not sure why you feel that way O, but look at us… I don’t think we can get any closer.

A smile cracked her physical and emotionally drawn face as Odette was done for the night. After being attacked on Climax Control and then running around finalizing her team to go up against Team Erik, the young Aussie was beat. Resting her forehead against his, Odette lightly let her lips touch his before backing away so slightly.

Odette: How on earth did we find each other?

Gabriel: In Sin City Wrestling baby, the same company we’re going to fight for and win for.

Licking her lips she smiled, to be honest Odette hadn’t thought of it that way but since Gabriel had just mentioned it. It made sense that they would fight for the place that brought them together. Gabriel watched as his girlfriend’s mind started to tick over and smirked.

Gabriel: You’re thinking of line for your promo now aren’t you?

Laughing just slightly Odette buried her head into the pillow.

Odette: Maybe? What’s it to you?

Mocking a fake innocence Odette squeezed Gabriel in her arms, and tightened the snake like grip her legs had on his. Shuffling the slightest bit forward Gabriel pressed up against Odette keeping her warm, before kissing her gently.

Gabriel: No more thinking for today, just sleeping okay?

Fighting to hold back a yawn Odette covered her mouth by yawning into the pillow.

Odette: Okay.

Turning back to Gabriel to kiss him Odette was surprised to see that Gabriel had something between his right index finger and thumb. Looking at the object Odette smiled as Gabriel waved two airline tickets to New York in front of her face, as if to temp her. Looking back at Gabriel with a coy smile Odette raised her right eyebrow.

Odette: Yes?

Gabriel: If you promise me, no more over thinking about this Melody and Despy stuff, I’ll promise to take you shoe shopping in New York.

Odette: but you hate shoe shopping…

Giving him that questioning stare the Aussie wondered if there was another hidden agenda.

Gabriel: I do this is true, but I love you and I don’t want you worrying about something that will blow over soon.

Odette: Mental black mail, oOoOo Gabriel, I didn’t think you had it in you to try it against me.

Laughing as quietly as she could so she didn’t wake their neighbours Odette pushed a strand of hair out of Gabriel’s eye sight.

Gabriel: Trust me O, if I wanted you under my power, I’d hypnotise you.

Odette: Really?

Gabriel: Really…

Sucking in her bottom lip the Aussie smirked, an idea crossing her mind.

Odette: You know, I’ve always wanted to know what that would be like.

Gabriel: No!

Odette: No?

Gabriel: Never…

Odette: But…

Gabriel: Don’t even ask…

Odette: But…

Gabriel: Not going to happen…

Odette: Ever?

Gabriel: Not in my life time.

Pouting with her full lips, she was trying to make him feel bad. Trying her hardest might I add. Looking up at Gabriel her big emerald eyes lowering just the slightest as they slightly widened. Her pupils dilating as she was giving him those eyes, the eyes that had made Gabriel give into her so many times before. The sound of her exhaling through her nose made Gabriel laugh at her attempt to get her way.

Gabriel: Not this time baby, nice try tho… love those eyes.

Narrowing her emerald eyes like almonds Odette attempted to roll over but Gabriel’s grip on her body and legs was fair too tight for any chance of escaping.

Gabriel: You’re so stubborn sometimes you know that right?

Flashing her white teeth up towards him with a goofy smile on her face, her cheeks flushed red as she tried to hide her embarrassment. Odette had never been the type of girl in a relationship where she would try all of the girly tricks up her sleeve, but with Gabriel it was as if everything was a friendly competition and she HAD to win. Even tho we all know Gabriel was truly the one winning, by letting Odette think she was in the lead.

Odette: I’m not, I swear…

Gabriel: No? Then explain to me why you always insist on having the last say?

Odette: I don’t

Strike one! Miss Ryder fired back without thinking as Gabriel just smiled and laughed.

Gabriel: Oh really?

Odette: Yes really…

Strike two!

Gabriel: Are you sure?

Odette: Of course I’m sure…

Strike three! Gabriel held back a laugh as he tried again.

Gabriel: Positive?

Odette: I’m positive…

Home run! Putting the tickets for New York up on the bedside table behind him Gabriel just laughed as Odette thought about what just happened.

Odette: Wait… that doesn’t count… I see what you did there… lies, all lies!

Her body was fidgeting in his grips as she was trying to plead her case, that was only falling into the laughing world of Gabriel. Watching his Australian girlfriend dig herself more into a hole for this flawed argument, Odette just huffed.

Odette: You're so mean to me

Her face was trying to scream that she was serious but her smile she couldn’t fight back was giving her away.

Gabriel: Oh is that so?

Tapping her lightly on the nose with his index finger Gabriel decided to bite into Odette’s fake reality.

Odette: Yes.

Pouting her lips and giving on her best sad face Odette snuggled her head into the pillow trying to hide the playfulness in her expressions.

Gabriel: I can be mean; I could take away the zoo...

Oh No you didn’t Gabriel!!!

Odette: You wouldn't

Gasping horrified the Aussie lifted herself off the bed, now looking down at Gabriel with a seriously concerned look across her face.

Gabriel: Well if i'm so mean I would...

Flashing his girlfriend a smile Gabriel watched as her hardened expression dropped.

Odette: I love you...

Blowing him a kiss she winked down at her pride and joy hoping this would get him to sway his decision.

Gabriel: How easily it is to turn you...

Almost sounding “King” like Odette’s jaw dropped as she had been out played once more by Gabriel tonight. Odette knew the perfect plan how to get out of this one she had been working this one up for months. Girl code 101 – the reverse insult.

Odette: are you calling me easy?

Wait for it, wait for it… are you waiting for it?

Gabriel: Wait, What? O not like that, I swear...

Oh yeah, the back track. Watching Gabriel trying to talk his way out of this one was like music to Odette’s little ears. Letting him out with a little bit of line the Aussie waited til he was hooked before reeling it in claiming her mini victory. After letting him suffer for a little while, she resisted his kisses and hugs pushing him away. Turning away from Gabriel Odette looked at the door that connected their room with Ben Jordan’s she made sure that the door on their side was set to the locked position before turning back towards Gabriel.

Odette: I'll give you easy...

Without another word the Aussie came crashing down on top of her Magician boyfriend. Her legs straddled each side of his hips before she lowered her body down to his. Letting the cold silk from her nightie slide against his body Odette kissed a trail from Gabriel’s neck down to his bare chest. Gabriel’s hands came up to hug around Odette’s back but she was quick to remove them, pinning them against the mattress on either side of his body. Gabriel knew he could easily over power her, but for the sake of “losing” this argument he thought it would be best to just play by her rules. As she ran her soft talented lips down his body towards the tops of his sweat pants. Her warm yet moist tongue rolled faintly against his skin. Letting go of his hands she brought them down hooking her thumbs around the material of his shorts. Odette stopped and looked up at Gabriel who was watching her intently, winking at him she licked her lips and attempted to slide his pants away from his hips but stopped just shy of his manhood. Ducking her head down, Gabriel closed his eyes waiting for contact but Odette slipped off the bed only to walk around it and sneak in underneath the covers. Opening one eye Gabriel looked over to Odette with a smirk on his face.

Gabriel: Now who is mean?

Odette: I wouldn’t want to make it easy for you.

She was faking it, hoping that he would play right into her trap. She felt the covers get pulled back from her body before Gabriel leant over and pulled on the cord to turn the only light left on in the room off. The covers slipped back over her body as Gabriel tucked himself in behind Odette, spooning her, getting comfortable he whispered deeply into her ear.

Gabriel: Sucha tease…

I’d like to tell you what happened next but Gabriel turned the lights out… so I really have NO idea! *Whistles*

***

So Now would be the perfect time to cut to Gabriel’s New York, New York promotional for the NWA tag team title belt defence. You wanna know why Gabriel and Odette are STILL the power couple in Sin City Wrestling? They gel everything… like Cinnamon and Honey a natural power combination.

***

Opening up inside a big jumbo jet plane that is heading towards Las Vegas, Odette Ryder can been seen sitting beside a sleeping Gabriel. To be honest she was glad that he was getting some well-deserved sleep, since winning the NWA tag team championship Gabriel has been running up more frequent flyers then a pilot. Across the aisle from her sat Despayre and Synn, who two were side awake. Unclipping her seat belt Odette shuffled across the passageway and stood beside Synn who was quick to look up towards her tired face.

Synn: Is everything okay Odette?

Flashing him a positive smile the Aussie felt a rare sense of acceptance from Synn. You see even tho it wasn’t up to Synn who Gabriel dated, Odette still felt the need to impress him. Opening her mouth Odette went to speak but then pulled back, thinking of her words wisely. Shaking her head she decided to go with a new approach, looking over towards Joshua. The Aussie looked him up and down as Despy continued to play with Angel.

Odette: Everything is fine Synn, thanks for asking. I’m here to speak with Joshua actually… just quickly if he would allow me too?

Looking over at the boy with the bear Odette had a look of eagerness on her face. Looking up at her Despayre seemed a little taken back at first but then looked over towards his father nodding his head. Slipping out of his chair Synn stretched his arms and legs before turning back to face Odette and Joshua.

Synn: I’ll be right back, you two… please get along.

Taking off Synn headed towards the restroom as Odette quickly sat down in his spot. Looking over towards Joshua she took her time in speaking, hoping that this would come across as a good idea.

Odette: Joshua, I was wondering if you would like to help me with something?

Raising an eyebrow at Odette, Despy didn’t say anything he just clutched onto Angel with both hands. Sensing that she wasn’t going to get a reply Odette clicked her tongue off her white teeth before continuing.

Odette: Okay, let me explain. I was hoping that you and I could surprise Gabriel with a gift from his past.

Hearing the word surprise and Gabriel in the same sentence boosted Despy’s interested greatly, looking up towards Odette with a glint in his eye that said “tell me more.” Before the Aussie could continue Despayre looked down at Angel with a slight frown.

Despayre: Hold your ears Angel.

Covering the fluffy teddy’s ears with his hands Despayre looked up at Odette and smiled.

Despayre: the only way he can keep a secret is not to hear it, Angel’s a bit of a blabber mouth.

Smiling warmly towards Despayre Odette nodded her head in agreement to the first half of the sentence not the second, she liked to live dangerously but picking on Angel was NOT something she wanted to dive into.

Odette: I would like to get Tyson back for Gabriel once we open our mini zoo… I know how much he misses him, I know how much he enjoyed having a white tiger… but I need your help.

Despayre: Go on.

Despy had a gleeful look in his eye, he liked what he was hearing so far.

Odette: Well I don’t know where to start looking for him, so I was wondering if you would like to help me… become a little bit of a detective… so we can track him down? What do you reckon?

Despy gave off the best thinking face he could as he stalled his response.

Despayre: Detective Despayre at your service.

Odette couldn’t hide her delight as she went to hug Joshua but pulled back remembering that they were still on shakey ground. Looking around the plane quickly Odette looked back at Joshua and Angel.

Odette: We have to keep this super quiet, like Gabriel can’t find out because it’s a surprise okay?

Oh dear the Australian Bombshell was trusting Despayre with a secret. She had heard stories of Despayre not being a good secret keeper but she was praying that this was all a myth. Joshua couldn’t contain his excitement as he started to jump up and down in his chair before looking over to make sure Gabriel was still asleep.

Despayre: What do you need from me Odette?

Odette: I need you to keep it a secret, but I also need you to do a bit of question asking for me. Please don’t see this as me having an out, it’s just if I started asking questions Gabriel would click on to it straight away… I mean we did just buy a vacant bit of land to start building a zoo… So I think if you did a bit of information gathering… we could report back and go from there. What do you reckon?

Nodding his head Despayre agreed silently as he made the international symbol of keeping the secret by zipping his lips. He then quickly recovered Angel’s ears.

Odette: Thank you so much Joshua, I bet you two can’t wait to take Tyson for a walk down the strip again?

Keeping his word Despayre didn’t say a word about Tyson to Odette he just nodded, pointing to his ear then over towards Gabriel. Odette followed his finger seeing that Gabriel was starting to wake up Odette turned back to Despayre and thanked him once more before darting back over to her seat, making sure she was there by the time Gabriel was awake. Synn returned from his walk to stretch his legs and flopped back down into his seat looking towards his Son, who was smiling wildly.

Synn: Care to fill me in…

Despayre laughed to himself before straightening his facial features before talking towards his father.

Despayre: I can’t it’s a secret.

Odette looked over her shoulder and back at Joshua, nodding her head as Despayre returned the gesture. Synn on the other hand was looking between the two knowing that something was up and if we all know Synn, he was going to get to the bottom of it and quickly. Turning back to look at Gabriel, Odette just smiled knowing that hopefully one day soon he would be reunited with the rare white tiger he had to give up due to travelling. So there we have it, let the truth be known that just because Odette wasn’t on par with Gabriel pennywise that didn’t mean that she was going to sit back and be the “gold digger” that some people have painted her as of late. Sure Gabriel liked to spoil his girl, but did you really think that Odette did all the receiving and Gabriel all the giving? WAIT that could be taken wrong… but oh well you get my point. lol point. *giggles* Odette was going to spoil Gabriel in ways that money couldn’t possibly buy, in ways that she could make up for the lack of her golds and silvers, by bringing back happy memories of his past. So if that means tracking down a tiger called Tyson? And teaming up with Despayre to do so? Then oh boy she was going to do it.  

37
Climax Control Archives / - Let's put this old dog to rest.
« on: March 15, 2013, 06:17:47 AM »
 OOC: Will have errors, it's rushed and two hours worth of work. Doing Doubles at work sucks!!!

Choke me, spank me, pull my hair!!!

Oh wait, that’s a little inappropriate, although fitting it seems since this week Odette Nicole Ryder is facing the one, the only… tickle fetish freak in Amanda Cortez. You know the chick covered in rancid tattoos, that dribbles on and on about how she is to be feared but in the next breath states who scares her? I remember the time when she used to fear Odette, now it seems by some type of miracle the girl is cured of her Ryderphobia. It’s gotten to the point where now the bitch is getting a bit lippy. Too lippy in fact and far too big for her boots. You want to talk trash Mandy, Odette will play along just know this sweetness, while you’re on all fours getting your own sister to lick and tickle your own toes… Odette’s out there training, out there promoting this company in a positive light, shame the same can’t be said for you… but go ahead light another joint, it will be fun to see what Mark Ward and Christian Underwood do about it!!

Although Odette can tell that you were stoned out of your mind in your last promotional piece, I mean you did go on a bit of a misguided history tour. I find it funny, how people can reword things to make it better suit themselves… let’s break it down… Sure you and Necra were on a TEAM that beat Odette and Jayda what’s-her-face? Key word TEAM… did you push Odette in the open grave? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Noooooooo get your hand out of it girl, you did nothing in that match but fall victim to the game. The Second encounter, you won the match by a fucking fluke shot… did you pin Odette? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Nooooooooooo once again your hand is on the trigger pointed at your own temple. You want to get underneath Odette’s skin come at her with facts, not this bogus fiction you keep trying to spin. Have you “beaten” Odette? Yes I guess on paper you have but have you actually pinned the Queenslander? AHHHHHHHHHH NOOOOOOOOOOO!!! So there for you don’t hold anything over the head of Odette Nicole Ryder, this right here… is fucking reality!!

Feel free to join the rest of us in it!!

Ahhh and Amanda, it’s called research… you might want to start doing some. Odette has only had a “few” wins. Beating you will bring the tally to 20 – 3, beating you will continue her singles domination… I guess 20 is only a few right? I guess 20 is something to be sneezed at right? Sin City Wrestling was Odette’s first wrestling playground, if anything I think she has made a fucking great name for herself so for a dumb fuck like you to say that she has only had a few wins? And that her matches only seemed “okay” take yourself out the front and give yourself an upper cut… delusional, so scatter brained it’s not even funny. “The only time Odette had a chance of getting the gold was against you?” How about we look at these for stats, Odette Nicole Ryder one half of the first ever Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Former Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, One half of the first ever Blast from the Past tournament Winners. I see a pattern here… one that you’re not going to like, everything that you have held Gold wise Odette has had first… don’t forget your ranking Mandy.

You keep talking about all this Gold you have had your hands on, and how it suits you and that how you’re going to win it again… girl you couldn’t even handle a pearl necklace.

And while I’m in the educational mood, you’re afraid of Misty but you don’t see Odette as a threat? LOL Righty-o then… Odette 1 Misty 0 but you work it out, look at the facts for a bit and let it seep in.

Amanda, you’ll learn the hard way this Sunday night in Caracas, Venezuela where your place is.

***

Odette: “You have got to be kidding me?”

Brandi: “What’s wrong?”

Opening up we find Odette Ryder sitting next to her most loyal best friend in Sin City Wrestling, Brandi. The two are out by the pool sunning them-selves as they are having a relaxing afternoon session of drinks and girl talk. In the background the crackling od a BBQ could be heard as Odette turns to face Brandi.

Odette: “You’ll never guess who I have to face this Sunday?”

Brandi looks confused at Odette.

Brandi: “Bitch it’s like Wednesday and you’re only checking out if your booked now?”

Odette winks at Brandi and lifts her drink as if she is toasting her.

Odette: “You know me…”

Brandi: “Guess you really don’t give a shit about Sin City Wrestling anymore huh? Seems like your eager to leave”

The Aussie’s phone goes off in her hand as she turns back to look down at it a massive smile crosses her face. She quickly types out a reply, hitting the send button she giggles like a little school girl.

Odette: “Oh Brandi I’ll still come and visit you.”

Brandi: “This is horse shit and you know it, Mark, Erik and Christian could work out a way that you and Gabriel wouldn’t even have to be at same shows, you could alternate weeks or something?”

Odette: “That’s an idea we could, but that man isn’t the reason why I’m leaving Brandi”

Brandi rolls her eyes knowing that Odette is full lying to her face, to cover up her feelings.

Brandi: “Humour me then, why are you leaving?”

Looking back towards her drunken friend Odette smirks, before an excited smile brightens the mood.

Odette: “Well I got the call from Honda Racing this morning, I’m a shoe in… they are just waiting on me to send through my contact and then, this little bitch right here will be racing in the x games, moto madness, Monster cup… you name it and I’ll be riding it..”

Brandi snorts almost choking on her drink, getting Odette to bellow out with a giggle of her own.

Odette: “That didn’t come out right.”

Brandi: “No it didn’t but it sure as hell suits your personality as of late.”

Ignoring her Odette’s phone goes off once again in her hand, tearing her attention away from Brandi. Typing away at the touch screen a cheeky grin catches Brandi’s attention.

Brandi: “who on earth are you messaging?”

Turning to face Brandi Odette tucks her phone away in her pocket.

Odette: “No one!”

Brandi: “Right and I’m the pope, spill you’re guts Miss Ryder… it’s Jordan isn’t it?”

Biting down on her bottom lip, Odette sucks it into her mouth and slowly shakes her head no.

Brandi: “Is it… Callum?”

Once again Odette just shakes her head no.

Brandi: “Derek?”

Screwing her nose up at Brandi Odette seems a little offended.

Odette: “Why would you even suggest him?”

Brandi: “Oh no reason….”

Odette: “You’re extremely odd you know that right?”

Brandi: “And only now you figure that out?”

Nodding towards her friend Odette sighed as she quickly tapped away at her phone some more before hitting the send button.

Brandi: “So if it’s not the man you’re learning Swedish off who is it?”

Odette: “Nun-ya”


Tossing over her beer cap towards Odette, Brandi puffed up her chest as she leaped up off her chair.

Brandi: “Tell me…”

Odette: “No!!”

Putting her drink down on the ground Brandi started to count to three as if she was giving Odette a time limit to tell her who she was texting. Rolling her emerald eyes the Aussie flipped off her loud friend, sending Brandi to come charging towards her chair. Waving her arms up in the air while doing so, Brandi came crashing down onto top of Odette. Squashing her into the chair, Brandi was fumbling around trying to pry the phone out of Odette’s hand. Hair was flying everywhere as the two friends were wrestling over the phone.

Brandi: “You know I would kick your…”

Pushing her hand into Brandi’s face Odette laughed stopping the normally half cut Brandi in midsentence.

Brandi: “Oh now you’ve done it”

Grabbing onto Odette’s right hand that had her phone in it, Brandi applied some more pressure but instead of screaming Odette just laughed.

Odette: “Okay, Okay”

“Giving into” Brandi. Odette released her the death grip she had on her phone and handed it to Brandi. Looking at the phone that was now in her hand the rough as guts Bombshell laughed at what she was reading, raising her right eyebrow at Miss Ryder over the phone.

Brandi: “Oh this is way too juicy not be shared with everyone”

Odette: “Brandi don’t you dare”

Licking her lips the bigger Bombshell went to show the camera the screen on Odette’s phone but covered it at the last second.

Brandi: “I must admit Odette, I’m proud… very proud in fact”

Scrolling up the touch screen Brandi smirked while reading her messages.

Brandi: “I didn’t know you had this in you, and with him??”

Blushing Odette bit down on her bottom lip, sucking it into her mouth. Pushing herself away from Brandi Odette sat beside her friend making grabby hands towards her phone.

Brandi: “How did you ever land him?”

Faking a gasp Odette played up that she was shocked.

Odette: “Excuse me? … he is lucky that I’ve even play this game”

Waving Odette off Brandi just smiled.

Brandi: “Yeah, Yeah”

Turning the phone to it side Brandi was looking at something intensely, with a very happy look on her face.

Brandi: “Oh Lord… and pictures? Oh you two are fun!”

Ripping the phone away from Brandi’s grasp, Odette hid it in the front pocket of her shorts.

Odette: “Well it has been fun”

The phone goes off in Odette’s pocket once more, she is quick to put her hand on it through the material of her shorts. Giving her a questioning look Brandi wraps her arm around her shoulders.

Brandi: “You’re not going to check that?”

Odette: “HA-HA”

Brandi: “It might be from lover boy, Oh I can’t wait til this is found out… although I feel sorry for Gabriel… when he finds out you’ve been doing this… what like three days after you two have broken up he is going to be heart broke.”

Rolling her eyes Odette just sighed.

Odette: “Heartbroken yeah I’m sure he is going to be soooo hurt... I found out off twitter that he flying across the globe right now for a stupid football match”

Brandi: “ahh so?”

Pulling back from Brandi, the Australian seems a little taken back by her response.

Odette: “What do you mean so?”

Brandi: “It’s Millwall, Gabriel has been a fan of them since forever. I wouldn’t be judging him on that Odette”

Laughing Odette looked at Brandi in disbelief.

Odette: “I’m sure that this mythical sporting team is “real.” I know my sports team and Millywall has never ever crossed my path.”

Brandi: “You follow football?”

Odette: “Oh yeah I follow the Brisbane Broncos, I don’t see what this has to do with a soccer team?”

I think someone is lost in translation here.

Brandi: “Ah you mean Football?”

Odette: “It’s called soccer, you know the round ball with the funny little shapes on it? It’s normally black and white?”

Brandi: “It’s football, and I know what you’re doing and it’s not working…”

Odette: “Explain to me than what I’m doing?”

Brandi pointed towards the phone in Odette’s pocket and shook her head.

Brandi: “You’re jealous”

Almost snorting Odette whacks her leg in hysterics.

Odette: “Me? Jealous of? HA… of a soccer match? Or of the blonde that I know he is flying back over to most likely deflower?”

Grabbing Odette, Brandi brought her in for a tight side hug squeezing her.

Brandi: “Both…but if you want my advice?”

The Aussie didn’t say anything she just looked down at the ground.

Brandi: “If you’re missing him like I know you’re missing him you will knock this texting off, you won’t go on this date with Jordan and you will contact him”

Odette: “It’s not a date, it’s dinner… shouldn’t the winning tag team be allowed to dine in style and talk about our accomplishment without such drama?”

Brandi: “There wouldn’t be a drama if you invited Gabriel”

Odette: “Oh yeah imagine that conversation, Hey Gabe do you want to come to dinner with Jordan and I while we celebrate over beating you and Crab girl? … I knew you were funny Brandi but that’s a real kicker.”

The rougher Bombshell shook her head down at her friend.

Brandi: “As his girlfriend, you shouldn’t have even suggested a dat..”

Glaring up at Brandi, Brandi stoped and corrected herself.

Brandi: “Sorry dinner, you knew what this would do to Gabriel.”

Odette: “Why am I the bad girl here? Why is it that he is allowed to do whatever the hell he wants but as soon as I do something I want I’m Satan’s daughter? Plus… I’m sure he and Roxi would have gone to dinner if they won, or a special team day out.”

Brandi: “and how would that have made you feel?”

Odette: “I wouldn’t have had to worry about it because Jordan and I had this in the bag from the beginning”

Brandi: “Are you even listening to how stuck up you sound? You sound like a mixture of Misty and Angel Kash.”

Sighing Odette rested her head on Brandi’s shoulder feeling deflated.

Odette: “You sure know how to make me feel better…”

Brandi: “Odette, if you keep going the way you’re going I might just be your only friend left, do you want that? I mean I’m pretty awesome but do you truly want to turn your back on everyone?”

Nestling into Brandi’s shoulder more Odette huffed, blowing a strand of long brown hair out of her eyes.

Odette: “No, but I’m sick of being known as the Bombshell that everyone can push over”

Brandi: “You’re kidding me right? You could trample the division into submission right now, these girls have got nothing on you.”

Odette: “Then why am I the constant joke?”

Brandi: “It’s all in your head girl, but is this why you have been pushing Gabriel away?”

Odette: “I don’t want to talk about it Brandi”

Brandi: “Well tough luck girl, open up you might feel better… and I don’t mean in the sense of your text messages either… but do tell me can he REALLY do that with his tongue?”

Smacking Brandi playfully Odette smirked before winking with a satisfied look on her face.

Brandi: “Right I need to get him to speak to Bo pronto”

Pulling away from Brandi Odette laughed

Odette: “What and through his advice let you be the luckiest girl in the world? I don’t think so Brandi… that move is for me and me only”

As the two girls shared a laugh the camera panned backwards leaving the two deep in conversation only to be pulled back in by the sound of Odette’s phone buzzing in her pocket again.

Brandi: “You might want to reply to that one, lord knows he might think that you’ve been stolen away from him or something”

Flicking a long lock of her brown hair over her shoulder Odette smirks.

Odette: “Nah, I might let him sweat it out… you know build some tension”

Winking up at Brandi, Odette smiled like a little school girl pleased in her game plan for the mysterious texter wait. Panning out slowly the cameraman left the two alone for a long night of pre-drinks, followed up by a night on the strip. If it was anything like the night before these two girls were in for a wild night, with Brandi’s partying ways and Odette now being newly single it would only be a matter of time before one of them would end up in the hospital. My money is on Odette, I mean she is a tough drinker she’s Aussie it’s a given but Brandi could live off the smell of alcohol alone.

***

A few nights later.

Opening up in a small secluded restaurant on the outskirts of Vegas Odette Ryder can be seen sitting across from a round table from Jordan Williams. Odette had spared no expensive in her outfit as she wore a short cut white dress that was covered in Swarovski crystals that was dangerously low in the neck area exposing her hard to hide cleavage. Her hair was up to the side in a messy yet styled bun that had strands of her curly brown hair cascading down around her shoulder. Her wrist were covered in Swarovski bangles and her fingers the same in large chucky rings. Jordan had also dressed for the occasion wearing a pair of dress pants and a light green collared shirt. His jacket was hooked around the back of the chair that he sat on. Bringing a the class of Champaign up to his lips he smiled, while eyeing Odette up and down. Smiling back at Jordan she placer her right hand behind the back of her neck and rested her elbow on the table, tiling her head at him.

Odette: “I’m so glad that you decided to join me”

Jordan returned his glass down onto the table and smirk wildly.

Jordan: “I wouldn’t have missed this for the world Miss O, plus as the winners we deserve this”

Winking down at towards her he rested his hands on the table. Looking around the restaurant Odette’s grew wide as she noticed this place all too well.

Odette: “Jordy, you didn’t have to bring me here… I know how much a meal at this place costs…”

Jordan: “Trust me O it will be worth it”

Squaring her eyes she seemed a little puzzled by his words, “will be worth it.” Changing the topic quickly Odette sucked in her bottom lip.

Odette: “Ah so Jordo tell me a little bit about yourself? I mean we have been so wrapped up in winning we haven’t really had a chance to get to know each other

Jordan started the rattle off a few things about himself and when Odette says a few things she means that well Jordan spoke well into the entrée, and didn’t stop until the two had half finished their main course. Trying to stay looking as interested as she could Odette nodded in the places she was meant to nod, adding in “yes” and “no way” and “Oh My God” when she felt like it was needed. Looking around the restaurant once more she sighed as Jordan finally stopped talking.

Jordan: “Sorry Miss O you must be tired of hearing about me.”

Odette: “Oh never Jordan, I find your life very interesting”

Continuing to talk Jordan finished up his meal and rested his hands on the table reaching over towards Odette’s hands, trying to hold onto them.

Jordan: “Miss O there is something I would like to ask you”

As Jordan’s hands felt onto Odette’s Odette pulled her back, but flashed Jordan a quick confident smile.

Odette: “Now, Now Mr Williams, I just had my nails done, let’s not ruin them now... mmmkay?”

Pulling his hands back he smiled.

Jordan: “Oh you got your nails done for tonight, that’s sweet.”

Nodding her head she smiled while looking over the top of her flute glass.

Odette: “Anything to impress you”

Taking a sip of her drink, before Jordan could ask Odette his question the waiter had arrived to clear their dishes. Upon taking their dessert order Jordan’s phone rang that he was quick to answer. While Jordan was busy talking Odette reached into her white clutch and pulled out her phone sending a quick tweet and a few messages before slipping it quickly back into her bag.as Jordan finished up his phone call he flashed Odette a cheeky smile before clicking his phone off and putting it back into his suit pocket.

Jordan: “where were we?”

Odette: “I think you were going to tell me your game plan to beat Spike for his championship belt”

Looking up at him with almost diamonds in her eyes Odette leant forward in her chair waiting for Jordan to answer her.

Jordan: “Nice try Miss O, but I can’t trust you enough not to run back and tell your boy Spike”

Odette: “Oh you know me too well Jordo, but speaking about beating my “boys” what’s the plan for Gabriel?”

Jordan: “A repeat from the super card Miss O, a sheer domination, with you by my side nothing can go wrong.”

Odette: “About that Jordan, Mark Ward has kind of banned me from ring side… he says I’ll be too much of a distraction, plus you have a special guest referee that will prove hard enough to work around. Mark wouldn’t go into detail about who it was but he told me they aren’t the type of person who deal with crap”

Jordan’s mouth grew wide as he stared at Odette in disbelief

Jordan: “You what?”

Odette: “I’m not allowed at ringside”

Shaking his head repeatedly Jordan started cursing under his breathe.

Jordan: “That’s not right. I’ma get Mark on the phone and sort this out… you wouldn’t be a distraction to me Miss O… that’s crap! I’ll talk to Mark and we’ll sort this out. You have to be a ring side.”

Odette had on a sad pout on her face

Odette: “You can try but he won’t budge, I’ve tried everything to get myself at ringside.”

Jordan: “Hmmm… surely there is something we can do?”

Odette: “I’m all ears for ideas Jordan, but I think you have to do it alone this week”

They both shook their head disappointed, before Jordan finally spoke.

Jordan: “No problem Miss O, I have a plan.”

Odette: “Oh?”

Jordan: “Yeah one you’re ex boyfriend won’t see coming.”

Leaning forward putting both elbows on the table, Odette brought her head in closer to Jordan’s.

Odette: “So what’s the plan?”

Jordan: “Well…”

As the two finished their conversation, their dessert and then their night out together, it could only be left to the imagination of the viewer of where these two went after this. Did Odette and Jordan go home together? Did Odette and Jordan make a second date? Did Jordan get on the phone to Mark Ward and sort out the ban that is put in place for Odette at ringside? There is a lot of questions and not a lot of answers because well if we told you everything where would be the surprise?

All Odette is letting me share is that she had lovely night out with Jordan, something that she hadn’t had in a while and she can’t wait to see what the God of Professional Wrestling has in store for her former flame Gabriel. In fact she hopes that the emerald dragon rips her magician ex to pieces. As for the special guest referee Odette is praying for Nick Jones, I mean we all know whose’ back that guy will have. Plus we all know that Hot Stuff Mark Ward would never ever send one of his stable mates into a fight that he wouldn’t have an extra fair advantage in. You see Gabriel although you and Mark Ward were drinking and chanting at the Millwall Football match, his loyalties would still lie with his team. Therefore at Climax Control Odette is calling it, you will lose at the hands of Jordan Williams once again, with or with Odette ay ring side. I bet you’re pleased to hear that she won’t anywhere near you at Climax Control, she won’t be able to seep into your mind and ruin your chances of an “attempt” at victory. I guess sometimes in life you don’t get what you want Gabriel and Odette is telling me this is one of those moment’s for you. Odette will enjoy watching you try tho.

***

Odette: “So this Sunday the so called booker for Sin City Wrestling thought it would be funny, thought it would be a delight to give you the fans what you all want to see. You all want to see someone put me in my place, finish me, own me and beat me… you all want to see that one and only person that can stop my singles winning streak, so who else was a natural candidate? The one woman that claims two “victories” over me already. I guess it’s true what they say you give a girl with nothing, a little glimmer of hope and she’ll stretch it as far as the eye can see. let’s get one thing straight, I don’t care about this match this Sunday because as far as I’m concerned the bitch is defeated. Amanda can run her mouth all she wants about how NECRA pushed me into an open grave, she can talk about how she NEVER pinned me but can claim victory over me. The girl is diluted if she thinks for one minute all of her bragging is getting under my skin. Amanda entering the ring with me alone this Sunday, your two steps away from taking a long arse walk of a short arse pier. I will stop at nothing to stop this constant rot that is pouring from your mouth about how you “own” me… baby girl one of the richest men in this company couldn’t even own me, couldn’t even hold me down… why do you think that you’re special enough to do so?”

Opening up we find Odette standing in a packed airport, she is wearing a long pair of bright pink jean, a super tight black t-shirt and a pair of bright blue Chanel sunglasses cover her face.

Odette: “I find it funny that week in and week out that same bogus bullshit gets said about me, “she is so easy to beat”, “she is so predictable” “she will fall to me” but ask yourselves this? Who has honestly stopped me in a singles match? No one… so Amanda why do you think that you’re any different for the last bitch? You keep bringing up that you’re a hard core drug taker, that you’re in a gang and that you’re a multi time champion… snooze, snooze, snooze.  Just because you smoke weed that doesn’t make you untouchable, just because you know a few people who have tattoos like you and ride Briggs and Stratton mowers, with wide handle bars so they can classify them as Harley doesn’t mean you unbeatable. Oh and as for you claim to championship belts? Everything that you have held has touched my hands first… don’t get too big for you boots Amanda, because you’ll never be big enough to fit in them.”

Flicking a long lock of hair over her shoulder, Odette stepped up on her tippy toes as if she was looking around for someone.

Odette: “I really think that you need to think before you speak Amanda, you keep saying things that don’t make any sense at all. You kept saying that I’m in the team against you… honey I’m NOT in any team and if I can I’d like to keep it that way, but even if I was in a team… and I was against you don’t use Misty as your saving grace. Don’t bring up her name to try and get at me… read my lips, I have beaten Misty and I’ll do it again and again and again. Although if there was one thing I agreed on in your little spit about me, I would like to thank you for pointing out that I’m so great, that I’m so pretty and that I’m so important… but then what happened? You had to try and tear me down by saying that I’m not… and that I should give up while I still can, that I should stop trying so hard. Correction Amanda I stopped trying a long time ago, what you see week after week after a week is a girl who is growing bore of the love that she once had. This to me is basic, while girls like you have to try and bust their arses to get victories, I’m gaining them for free… without even breaking a sweat. But go ahead Amanda try and end my career this weekend, try and bring me to my knees so I can tickle the feet of the fetish freak in Sin City Wrestling. I’m begging you, show me something that no one else in SCW can… show me something that everyone keeps promising but keeps coming up short.”

As Odette continued to look for someone she was starting to get a little annoyed by their lateness.

Odette: “Just stop calling me a bitch, a slut and a whore… really… there are other words in this language you could try. Stop acting like I should be bowing to you, you have done nothing in my eyes to warrant appreciation, everything you have ever won in this company has been a lucky shot. If you really want to impress me Amanda stop bringing up Gabriel’s name as well, you think that is going to work in your favour? You think that I’m going to walk out to the six sided ring on Sunday and you’ll say his name to me and I’ll run away crying? I hope you understand just what you are unleashing by bringing him up, it’s not warm fuzzy feelings of love and kisses… it’s days, weeks months of built up frustration that has been eating me alive, just waiting for a release. Come this Sunday, if that’s how you want to play with mind games, then I’ll play but it won’t be me on my back at the end of the night looking up at the lights in the arena wondering where it all went wrong, wondering why it didn’t have a happy ending. I don’t like to “pushed” into snapping Amanda I don’t like it when little girls think they have big game.”

Looking back towards the camera Odette smiled before putting her hand son her hips.

Odette: “I understand why you hate me tho Amanda, I mean take a look at me, I held more accomplishments, I’ve done more in one year than most dream about in their whole careers and while you have to get on all fours and try and pull off being Amy Marshall to get attention. I’m getting it while just being me. While you’re trying to break into the modelling world, I own it. You are trying to promote yourself while I have a hotel that has my face as their poster girl. Jealously really is a bitch. Come Sunday, I’ll walk in and walk out the winner, hands down. Then maybe just maybe we can put this old dog to rest.”

Signing Odette eyed the lens of the camera and continued.

Odette: “Come this Sunday Rydernites, let’s do it let’s make it a big Two O for Miss Odette Ryder and come this Sunday Amanda let’s ride”

Walking off the set Odette left the camera to zoom out into the distance at the local Vegas airport.  

38
Supercard Archives / - Hmmm
« on: March 01, 2013, 06:39:51 PM »
 <FONT COLOR= #BCE954> WHOOSH!

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Well what a week, what a week of up and downs. At the end of last week we saw Gabriel walk out on the “Love of his life” Odette Ryder because he felt like it was the right thing to do by their tag team partners. Ummm heelllllooooo, Tap, Tap, Tap is this thing on? Because I’m fairly sure Gabriel was getting pissed off at Odette just a few weeks ago because she was putting Jordan before him and now he is giving her an opening? What’s the matter Gabriel? Was the website howtopissagirloff.com out of business the morning you decided to leave your “Girlfriend” in St Lucia? You really are a basket case. You say you want one thing, so you pull and pull and nag like a lonely house wife, and then when Odette finally gives into you and gives you what you want, you push her away like a spoilt little Christian college boy. Wow, and you say that Odette needs to sort her shit out? Have you tired looking in the mirror lately?

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> WHOOSH!

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> I guess there is a great saying that could be used right here. It’s hard to keep a good girl down. Let’s face it as much as you’re trying to drag her name through the filth Odette Nicole Ryder is still a good girl, some might even say she is saint like. I will admit Odette is looking forward to seeing what jibberish you’re going to let flow from your mouth this week, since she has kept a low profile and all. I mean what are you going to clutch onto this week for false ammunition? I expect that you’ll lash out at the fact that Odette is hiding shit from you again with multiple contracts, sitting on her kitchen table. Oops apologises your “shared” kitchen table. No doubt you’ll take a shot at the fact that Odette didn’t even have the decency to tell you that she purchased Alcide, so now you have an adorable fluff ball running around “your” wooden floor boards. Let me just bring something to light Gabriel… how can Odette run stuff by you when your… wait for it… sit down… when you’re NOT AROUND?

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> WHOOSH!

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> You think that Odette was putting your arse on the grill and forgetting about you? Wow, you become one half of the NWA tag Team champions and where did Odette fall? To the back of the deck of cards. Did you even consult your wishes and desires of going after the NWA tag team gold with Odette? Hmmm cue the thinking music… not for too long tho because the answer is a straight up no. Did she tug on your balls because you made a decision without consulting her first? Ah NO! It’s called compromise, it’s called independence, it’s called still being a solo person who is allowed to do as they want and please, while having enough faith that the other half of the relationship doesn’t go bat shit crazy… Odette was happy for you, she was proud of you… sure she was a little shocked at first but she knew just because you were out on the town looking at different menus it didn’t mean that you would stop eating at home. Want to know why? Because she TRUSTED you.

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> WHOOSH!

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Right now she wouldn’t trust you with a handful of fifties in a brothel!  I don’t even know why she is still talking to you? Let’s face it if Odette walked out on your sorry arse, you would be on some type of cold shoulder campaign where everyone gets a few “Let’s hate Odette” t-shirt. For some reason she is giving you a long time to prove yourself. You know for someone that can read minds, you’re clearly out of practice. Oh I guess I forgot there is one thing you’ll be using against Odette this week, the fact that she said that she hated you on twitter. I guess things can really be said in the heat of the moment… but if you want to use that then you it Gabriel because Odette won’t deny that the thought has crossed her mind. Maybe it would be easier to flick the switch to hate, think that she can’t do that? Just ask Callum how easy Odette can turn off her emotions. Growing up around a pack of males, being one of the few females it has enabled her to turn off.

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> WHOOSH!

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Misty threw out a good point on Twitter saying that Hate is a strong word, but so is love and people throw that word around like it’s nothing. Lately you have been throwing that around like it’s nothing. So hold your horses before you take Odette’s arse to town and sell it off for candy. Odette might have said the word hate, but your acting out the very definition. You can’t just sleep with someone Gabriel that you “love” only to leave them the very next morning. Maybe hanging out backstage with the countless number of man whores Sin City Wrestling seem to be hiring has rubbed off on you. Maybe you think the grass is lusher elsewhere… if that’s the case then Gabriel just leave. Be a real man and own up, stop treating the Australian Bombshell like your own personal booty call. But to be fair to you I guess when you have sampled the best it’s hard to think about doing it with anyone other than Odette Nicole Ryder.

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> WHOOSH! BANG! CRASH! SMASH!

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> What on earth is that noise?

Opening up inside the luxurious house that Odette apparently shares with Gabriel, we find Odette standing in the living room dressed in her work out attire. Around her right ankle is a cuff that has a rope attached to it, the bright yellow colour of it resembles a lot like the childhood toy called a “Skip It” but it can’t be because the orb at the end of the rope is missing. Looking up from the floor Odette’s emerald eyes grew wide as they lock on the massive television screen that used to sit proudly on their cabinet. The Orb had come loose off the string, a well-known malfunction of this beloved product and had flown across the room, banging into the wooden display unit. Upon hearing the bang Princeton, Carrot and Alcide had made a mad dash out of the room from fright, Alcide tucked his tail between his legs yelping as he skidded across the polished floor boards. As the crashing sound followed Odette ran her right hand through her wild messy hair, shaking her head in disbelief.

Odette: “Oh come off it”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> The Smash soon followed at the wide flat screen Television wobbled and looked as if it was about to correct itself, but knowing her lucky lately that didn’t happen as the LED crashed screen forward to the floor. Running her hand down her face in frustration Odette sighed looking at her television on the floor shattered into a million little pieces of glass. Gritting her teeth the Australian couldn’t believe her eyes, too scared to move at first she finally took a step towards the damage the faulty product hard created. Kneeling down to her knees Odette picked up the television, to confirm that it was indeed broke upon repair. Creeping back into the room Alcide made his way over towards Odette who quickly shouted at him to stay back. Princeton and Carrot had jumped up on the couch, watching on. If Odette didn’t know any better Princeton looked like he almost had a creepy smile on his tabby face. Looking around the room, then back to the broken mess in front of her Odette sat back on her behind and started laughing. Reaching over she scooped Alcide up in her arms and cradled him.

Odette: “Well… it looks like mummy’s getting a new television…”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Bringing up her new “baby” up underneath her chin she nestled into his soft fur, looking up at his mum Alcide licked away at her skin.

Odette: “Maybe… we can get one of those televisions that double as a mirror. What do you think about that Alcide?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Lifting the pup up into the hair Odette looked directly at him and he wagged his tail in delight with excitedly wiggling and licking at the air. Turning over to look at Princeton and Carrot Odette’s bright smile slightly faded as Princeton who was notoriously more of Gabriel’s kitten looked semi disappointed.

Odette: “I know, I know… daddies going to be so mad… but just think Princeton… and TV that acts a mirror when it’s switched off that genius”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Princeton looked away from Odette and started to lick away at his right paw, not amused at what Odette was talking on about. Bringing Alcide down closer to her chest, Odette snuggled him before making it up to her feet. Putting him down once they were clear of the glass, patting the top of his head he started to run around in circles on the spot.  As she walked past Princeton she ruffled up the fur on his head.

Odette: “Don’t be so cranky Princeton maybe daddy won’t even notice, if he ever comes home”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Licking her hand Odette sighed.

Odette: “I guess you’re right, he will…”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Carrot had tumbled his way over to get some of Odette’s affection. Giving her ginger kitten a quick scratch on top of the head Odette continued to talk to her pets.

Odette: “Alright, I’m going to go for a quick shower and then I’m going shopping”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Squealing in delight, Miss Ryder jumped up and down on the spot excited that the rest of her day had now been accidently planned out of her. After a few jumps Odette stopped as Princeton, Carrot and Alcide where all looking at her. Biting down on her bottom lip, Odette brought hand hands up to either side of her nose in a pray like motion, rubbing it up and down before dragging her fingers up and across her eyebrows trying to release the tension of an lingering headache.

Odette: “Wow, I need to get out more… I’m talking to you like you guys can actually understand me”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Letting out a slight chuckle Odette spun on the bare balls of her feet, and headed off towards the staircase. Before she started to climb it she turned to look over her shoulder back at her children.

Odette: “Imagine that? Odette the crazy cat lady… wait… cat lady… hmmm… cat woman… wait that’s genius.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Yawning Princeton lied down onto the couch Carrot snuggled into him closely as Alcide tried to jump up to be on the couch with them.

Odette: “I guess your right Princeton…that would be predictable wouldn’t it if mummy showed up to work this weekend dressed a “Superhero” oh well back to the drawing board.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Turning back to the stairs Odette made her way up them, heading towards her bathroom to hit the shower and get dressed for her day out at the shops. Returning after a few minutes Odette cleaned up the mess on the floor before once again turning to her furry friends.

Odette: “Alright you all know the plan if daddy comes over when mummy is away right? … oh and if you all behave I might just get you all a treat from the shops today”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> They didn’t respond the two cats and one dog just looked up at their mother, shaking her head Odette grabbed her bag and headed for the door. She was desperate need of human company, she was talking to her animals as if they were humans for crying out loud. Like I understand a few words here and there but asking them questions? That’s a little deep. It had been a while since Odette had ventured out into the big bad world since returning from St Lucia, Hopefully a day out of the house would cure her case of the “Cat Lady Crazies.” If not only the Lord knows what will save her. Maybe Odette needs Gabriel around more then she is letting on?

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> ~~

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> Sometimes we can’t get through things alone, sometimes we need to talk to someone on the outside.

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Opening up we are inside a bright white painted wall room, the room is decorated by soft purples to calm the mood. Sitting in a chair in the corner of the dimly lit room was a smartly dressed woman; she had glasses in the bridge of her nose. Her long red hair was tied up in a loose bun on the top of her head. She looked like she was older woman still struggling with the thought that she could be losing her youth shortly. In her lap was a clipboard and in her right hand was a large chucky silver pen. The lady was wearing bright happy colours on a mid-length dress that stopped just above her knees. On the other side of the room Odette Ryder could be scene lying down on a futon, she was gazing up at the ceiling seemingly pissed off that she had brought herself to do this. Odette was covered in a pair of bright orange jeans, a super tight white t-shirt that displayed her curves wonderfully. The v in the neck showed off a little bit too much cleavage for a therapy appointment but it was a trademark of Odette’s. Around her neck was number of necklaces and chains, while her wrists are covered in chucky bracelets. Leaning back into the lounge chair Odette sighed as she waited for the therapist to start.

Dr Lacy: “Miss Odette Nicole Ryder is that correct?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Her voice sounded so peaceful, almost matching the song like birds that were chirping in the background over the sound system.

Odette: “Yes that’s me”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> She sounded harsh, even thought she had brought herself to this appointment she was still pissed off.

Dr Lacy: “So tell me Odette what brings you here today?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Thinking for a second Odette sighed.

Odette: “Well I believe it’s because I said something on twitter that was deemed too harsh, but then a lovely lady came to my defence well I think she came to my defence and said that we sometimes we say things in the heat of the moment?”

Dr Lacy: “And what did you say on twitter Odette?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Looking over towards the Doctor Odette squared her eyes at her as she watched the lady put her pen to paper.

Odette: “I told the man that I loved, or love that I hated him… “

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Sighing Odette went to get up off the chair, but Lacy’s voice stopped her.

Dr Lacy: “interesting, so you have booked in a $300 an hour session over something said in the heat of the moment?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Feeling stupid Odette dropped her head, letting her hair fall around her face in shame.

Dr Lacy: “I can see that this has upset you Odette, so let’s try and dig into this some more shall we?”

Odette: “Go ahead but I can already tell me coming here was a complete waste of time”

Dr Lacy: “Why do you say that Odette?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Turning to face her once more Odette just bit back.

Odette: “Because I can clearly see that it was a heat of the moment thing, plus I know that I love Gabriel… everyone knows that I love Gabriel... except for him for some God unknown reason.”

Dr Lacy: “Gabriel… hmmm… why do you think Gabriel doesn’t know your feelings for him?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Sighing she closed her emerald eyes and let her Australian accent take over.

Odette: “Because I’ve done everything he had requested and he STILL walked away from… I’ve been to London and back for him, I asked him to marry me, I got him a car, a fucking Bugatti… excuse my Aussie… I asked for a title shot for him in my next contract, I have asked to stay over at our house… I went running after him when he almost blew himself up… I took him to where it all begun… well where we should have said how we truly felt about each other and professed my love for him… and he WALKS away from me?”

Dr Lacy: “and how did that make you feel?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Eyeing Lacy up and down Odette knew that the typical question would come up at some point.

Odette: “How do you think it makes me feel? Unwanted… unloved… angry… like really angry…”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> She continued to write away at the paper in her lap as she watched Odette’s facial expressions, listening to her words.

Dr Lacy: “Do you think you’re angry because you’re embarrassed because he rejected your proposal?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Odette just gave the Doctor a look of death, a cold stare before eyeing her up and down the Doctor made a few quick notes.

Dr Lacy: “I’m going to take that as a yes, have you told him about this?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Miss Ryder just nodded.

Dr Lacy: “Then what happened?”

Odette: “well we spent the night together in St Lucia, had the best make up sex… and he left in the morning…”

Dr Lacy: “Have you heard from him since?”

Odette: “Only on twitter.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Hmmmm Twitter the devil’s communication device.

Dr Lacy: “How did you normally find Gabriel to talk to him?”

Odette: “Well I used to just walk around our house and call out his name.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Such a smart arse, smirking Odette laughed to herself inside her mind.

Dr Lacy: “If Gabriel was here right now what would you say to him?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Odette didn’t skip a beat she was straight on it.

Odette: “What are you doing here? Hmmm make your own damn appointment… “Richie Rich””

Dr Lacy: “Odette…”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Rolling her eyes Odette smirked.

Odette: “Dr Lacy…”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> She had a wild smirk on her face, one that she had been wearing a lot lately. Slipping back into the chair Odette closed her eyes as Dr Lacy continued on questioning her. Odette had gone to her for one reason and one reason only, a mental clearance for her future endeavours not because she wanted to be there. She figured talking about a relationship issue would allow Dr Lacy a distraction from trying to pick the brains of the Sin City Wrestling bombshell.

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> ~~

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> I blame you for my insecurities.

Flashback

Odette: “You promise that you won’t leave me Aiden? I mean to have a long distance relationship will be hard on both on us but I would love for it to work”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Aiden looked down at this young Australian girlfriend, happiness filling her eyes. The two of them were standing on top of the eighty foot jump in Aiden’s backyard. Wrapping her arms around Aiden’s neck Odette tilted her head slightly to the right, looking into his eyes trying to work out why he was being so silent.

Aiden: “I promise Babe, you and me forever”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Squeezing her grip around his neck Odette bounced up towards him, pressing herself up against his shirtless body.

Odette: “You really mean that?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Nodding his head towards her, Aiden wrapped his arms around her waist picking her up he twirled her around.

Aiden: “Babe, I never make a promise I can’t keep.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Ducking down he pressed his lips firmly onto hers, before putting her feet back on the dirt. His hands lifted from her waist and slowly crept up her back, acting as a brace he delicately over powered her, picking her up he dropped to his knees before lying her down on the mount of rusty red dirt. Position himself so he was between her legs, he mounted himself. Pulling away from their kiss Aiden looked down towards Odette, running his right index finger down her cheek he leant in and whispered into her ear.

Aiden: “You know it’s my birthday right?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> He started to trail a line of kisses from her ear lobe down her bare neck, his left hand rested on the red dirt beside her head, while his right hand tugged playfully at the top of her hot pants.

Odette: “I know it is Aiden”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> She could barely speak above a whisper as he continued to bite, suck and kiss on the small of her neck. Feeling his right hand move towards the front of her jeans he started to play with the button on them.

Aiden: “You know what would make this birthday special babe?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Whispering deep into her ear once more Aiden looked around making sure that no one was around.

Odette: “I don’t know Aiden, you tell me?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Acting all innocent she fluttered her eyelashes at him, for some reason he had this pull over her. Like there was nothing that this man above her could do that would ever been wrong in her eyes. Licking her lips before pulling her bottom lip into her mouth chewing on it lightly, she gave him a glare with innocent eyes. She knew what he wanted; she just wanted him to ask. Tugging her button free Aiden’s fingers wrapped around the zipper.

Aiden: “Well and you’re leaving for Australia tomorrow… so maybe… just maybe, you want to make this official?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Winking down towards her, he continued on with his ways.

Aiden: “It will give you something to remember me by until we see each other again”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Licking his lips with nothing but intensity in his eyes Aiden wanted one thing and one thing only from Odette, he had the entire relationship.

Odette: “Then what are you waiting for?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Silly girl, silly, silly girl. Letting Aiden take her right then and there may have been a moment of lust, love and passion. But it came quickly to a crashing holt when the two in “love” teens finished. Odette kissed Aiden’s cheek before kissing his lips gently.

Odette: “I love you Aiden”

Aiden: “Babe I…”

Odette: “You don’t have to say anything, I know it’s too early but that’s how I feel”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> *Smacks head against a wall* Even tho those words left her lips, she wanted him to say it back to her she needed him to say it back to her like she needed her next breath of fresh air, she needed him to say that he loved her like most teenage girls crave. Aiden had played this game before, and he had played it very well. Pulling his head back he looked into Odette’s eyes, licked his lips and with ease he spoke. His southern drawl bringing her weak at the knees.

Aiden: “Babe… I Aiden Jacobs…”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Leaning forward Odette was just moments away from hearing the words she desperately craved. Her heart was skipping every second beat as her stomach instantly felt like a cage for a million and one butterflies.

Aiden: “I Love you too… Kat…Odet..Babe”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Looking up at him with questioning eyes, she wiggled free from being underneath him.

Odette: “What did you just say?”

Aiden: “I said I love you too babe”

Odette: “WHO the fuck is Kat?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Quickly pulling her pants back up Odette to do up the zipper and button, pulling on her shoes.

Aiden: “I don’t know what you’re talking about babe?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Turning to face him once more Odette pointed her finger towards him, her eyes screamed that she was heart-broken. Her perfect moment, her first time was ruined by a complete arsehole.

Odette: “BABE? DON’T YOU FUCKING BABE ME… IS THAT YOUR CODE WORD? SO YOU DON’T MESS UP AND CALL YOUR OTHER GIRLFRIEND BY THE WRONG NAME?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Aiden didn’t say anything, he didn’t have too Odette knew when he was guilty. His nostrils flared and his body language instantly screamed “fuck you.”

Odette: “You’re an arsehole, I hate you”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Tears streamed down her face as she brought her hand up to cover her mouth, turning on her heels she turned and ran towards the house. Leaving Aiden alone in the dirt, Odette made it into the house slamming the screen door behind her. Heaving for air, Callum and Katie who were sitting in the kitchen turned to face Odette who was sobbing her eyes out in the door way.

Callum: “Odette what’s wrong?”

Odette: “I want to go home, Cali take me home”

Katie: “What on earth happened to you babe?”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> The hair on the back of Odette’s neck stood up as she turned to face Katie, her closet girlfriend that she had made since traveling America each year with her family. Lifting her finger up she pointed toward Katie in disbelief.

Odette: “YOU… YOU’RE KAT”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Turns out Odette wasn’t the only one being played, turns out Callum was set to be heartbroken on the same day. I guess the positive out of all of this would be that Odette and Callum became such good friends. This is the reason why Odette hates being called Babe, this is why the silly girl has trust issues, but even tho Aiden hurt her the day before she was due to fly back to Australia, when she came back the following year she allowed him to do it all over again. Now for the tie in, As much as everyone says Gabriel is innocent, and that Gabriel won’t cheat, how could she be so sure? Especially since he has been pushing her away so much lately, even after all the hurdles and hoops she has jumped through for him. Odette has learnt that nothing is set in stone and the way Gabriel has been acting lately seems all too familiar.

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> ~~

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Roxi’s promotional from last week was very, umm interesting. It seems that she has Odette’s attack confused and twisted. Odette isn’t labelling you a home wrecker sweets, she isn’t blaming you for the fall out of the true power couple in Sin City Wrestling. She isn’t making you out to be the bad guy, read between the lines Roxi. I thought a Superhero like you with the knack of solving crime would understand what’s going on here. You’re just confused like everyone else, who thinks they know why Odette is the way she is right now. Jealously? Please Odette doesn’t get jealous… she gets even. Angry? Oh that’s good one, the normally bubbly Odette has been seeing red as of late, but don’t think it’s because it’s over your little alliance with Gabriel. This “anger” Odette has been harvesting… started a long time before you’re little red head swooped into the picture. I really thought that the impeccable Crab Girl would see what is staring her right in the face. I guess pretend superheros are never as good as the “real” ones.

You keep saying that you don’t understand why Odette is showing signs of aggression towards you? Caramel Koloa, it’s not just you that the Australian is mad at… have you been too distracted with your own made world to see what’s really going on here? The tides are changing in Sin City Wrestling the sphere has started to shift. You of all people should know that when you have a good thing going on, you embrace it you capture it and you milk it for all it’s worth. Odette has found something within herself that has enlightened the pathway to success. Who would have thought that pasty white girl might have been right all along?

Come Blaze of Glory II, you might be in a mixed tag team match up against Odette Ryder but after the super card, Odette would love to face you one on one. The “hate” that she has for you isn’t because you’re tagging with Gabriel, it isn’t because you’re getting along with Gabriel it’s because you’re just like every other Bombshell on this roster and you’re just another number that Odette will add to her tally. Odette Ryder 1 Superhero 0.  You might be able to fight off the world of good and evil but when it comes to Odette undefeated single streak, she will defend it by ANY MEANS. If that means getting her hands a little dirty, then let them be covered in filth. That is one thing the Bombshells in this company will never take away from her and that is her streak, her baby, her Sin City Wrestling love child. You should know about wanting something so badly that you’ll do anything for right Roxi? Like world peace? The thought of defending it makes you do unspeakable things, makes you hold on to hope where others would just give up. The one thing you and Odette have in common would be your drive to not let anything that you want, be taken away from your sights.

Well it seems we have hit an impasse, we both want victory, we both want to prove the other team wrong… unfortunately for you and Gabriel only one team can walk away with a win and that team my crime fighting friend is the team of The God of Professional Wrestling Jordan P.S Williams and the newly claimed heartless bitch from Down Under Odette Nicole Ryder, Team OJ is coming to end this as strongly as we started.

<FONT COLOR= #BCE954> ~~~  

Odette: “It appears that I have made the resident Superhero less than happy, it appears that I have been able to strike up a sense of emergency from the one they call Crab Girl. It’s amazing when you speak towards someone and they only take in what they want to. Riddle me this Crab Girl where in my promotional did I call you a home wrecker? I just merely stated that if Gabriel had to choose between spending the rest of his life with me or you? He would clearly pick me… I never blamed you for the impending suicide of our relationship, I never said that you’re the reason why Gabriel is now an overly insecure basket case. Don’t put words in my mouth Roxi, because if I don’t like how they taste… I’ll chew them up, spit them out, and I’ll flip them against you. I especially don’t like it when people make judgement or make sly little comments about things they don’t understand, Roxi I thought you were a smart girl… I thought you of all people would see what’s going on here. Turns out your just like the rest of the Bombshells that are so easy to label me a “ungrateful envious” brat.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Opening up we find Odette sitting in the matching his and hers thrones that her and Gabriel had out the back of their house, over-looking the Vegas skyline the lights twinkled off the reflection of her drop off pool.

Odette: “I noticed that the word of the day in your little crime fighting shindig last week was jealously… you seem to like using it against me. Step back Roxi what on earth do you have that I would envy? Have you ever been one half of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team champions, the first ones ever crowed mind you, Have you ever captured the Sin City Wrestling Bomshell championship? Have you been awarded Sin City Wrestling’s rookie of the year? Hmmm I don’t think so… so what is going on in that’s mind of yours that you think that someone like me, someone successful like me would envy a girl who still finds it interesting to imagine crime fighting? Oh don’t get me wrong Crab Girl I fight crime every day Roxi, I fight villains too there called critics and I ALWAYS prove them wrong… I always come out on top. You think that by some miracle you will escape the same outcome? Please, you’re more diluted then I first thought.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> She didn’t really move her eyes were just locked on the camera, sitting on her lap was her new pride and joy Alcide who was curled up in a ball sleeping.

Odette: “I never really pictured as the comedian type Roxi, but I find it fascinating that you believe that I used to be “so strong, so confident” forgive me if I’m wrong, which never really ever happens… but how am I not strong Roxi? I have walked through the Bombshell division here with a breeze, my only real competition was at the last Super Card and look how that panned out. You think because I’ve started to speak my mind that I have lost my physical and emotional strength? If anything its building, if anything its getting better and the whole world can thank Jordan Williams for opening my eyes and teaching me to embrace my confidence. I “used” to be confident, hell I know that Jordan and I are going to win this, if I was a betting woman I’d put my two thousand and thirteen blood red Bugatti on it.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Ahh? I thought that was Gabriel’s car?

Odette: “You need to stop and take a good hard look at yourself Roxi and think before you speak. Coming at me with the same bland things I hear week in and week out is getting tiring. I will admit it always makes me laugh listening to the next girl line up and talk about why or how she is going to beat me, and why she thinks she deserves to beat me… how they need to beat me to prove their spot in Sin City Wrestling. You said it best last week Roxi when you called me the measuring stick for the Bombshells to aim for… too bad none of you have the ability to even come close to matching it. So I sit back and watch you all line up like small children at the fair, you take your step forward you stand underneath the too short to ride line and it’s always the same reaction, it’s always a heart breaking sense of defeat that covers your faces… that brings a wicked smile to mine.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Much like the one that had danced upon her face now

Odette: “I sense that Blaze of Glory Two will be the same wash rinse repeat routine that I find myself in each week. I know I have this match covered on my end, and I know that Jordan will be gunning down Gabriel. So failing isn’t an option for team OJ, in fact losing will be yours and Gabriel’s only option that we will allow… because nothing would satisfy Jordan and myself more than stopping the momentum of hope that the underdogs so proudly carry.  I would know I USED to be an underdog, I used to be the Aussie battler with the world against her… so now I’m the bitch holding the shots, I will plainly just out match you Roxi… but for Gabriel… sweets you’re in for a whole new experience at Blaze of Glory. You said that I’ll do “anything” for a win… believe me when I say for once in the last few weeks you’re bang on the money… I won’t let you and Roxi walk away from this all happy and smiles, because once I pin Roxi… or once Jordan pins you… my star starts to shine more and I know that it kills you deep down inside knowing that I’m becoming a bigger star then you ever were. I know it kills you knowing that if I win, opportunities will be dropped at my feet like rose petals. You might have been the main bread winner in our relationship Gabriel, but come Blaze of Glory Two… a win over you means that this little bitch is getting rich.”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Laughing she ran her hand through the fur on the small of Alcide’s neck.

Odette: “You know what Gabriel you couldn’t have picked a better time to walk away from me, because now at Blaze Of Glory Two… I get to have my way with you, I get to make you wish you never ever treated me like a fool. Come this weekend Roxi, nothing overly personal… but you know what is going to happen, Gabriel… you know what is going to happen and Jordan… together were going to make it happen… Come Blaze of Glory… the past will speak for itself and the future will be an echo of Jordan and my success”

<FONT COLOR= #C0C0C0> Waving the camera off, Odette picked up Alcide and walked out of the view, leaving the camera to focus on an empty throne.

OOC: Not my best by far, but i'm tired and I have worked my arse off this week, so it's all you're getting for now.  \'smile.gif\' There will be errors but i'm about to fall asleep at the keys again.

39
Supercard Archives / - One left.
« on: February 23, 2013, 12:34:27 PM »
 In less than two months Odette Ryder’s wrestling contract with Sin City Wrestling expires and not a damn thing has been done to keep her. Christian is too concerned trying to maintain the peace while Mark Ward is too busy prancing around getting himself into all sorts of trouble with Billy James and Erik Staggs? Well Erik is more concerned on getting his ugly mug on television then worrying about the possible exit of one of the biggest draw cards the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell roster has to offer. Shape up boys or lose the best damn female that has EVER graced the six sided ring in Sin City Wrestling. Oh and Misty if you’re watching this, that’s not a dig, it’s just the fucking truth.

Oh and Mark, cute tweet… but if you want Odette to stay you better get on your verbal knees. Think she is going to put up with the shit that has been happening to her lately for nothing? You think Odette is going to stay for nothing after having her life turned upside down? After Misty has walked into her life and taken out her best friend Melody Grace? You think Odette enjoys re-watching her match from last week? Someone in management should have done something about that, that match should have been restarted. Misty was just a little bitch holding onto a security blanket because she knew that once Jordan tagged Odette back in, the Queen of the Damned would have become the Castle’s doormat. It should have been Two and O Misty, don’t you ever forget that. Keep tickling your fetish you have embedded in your mind, that this is a war. Keep bragging about how you’re going to win this. If anything last week at Climax Control just proves that you turned up to a gun fight holding a butter knife. You weren’t ready for Odette, you can’t prepare for Miss Ryder. You’re out matched, out skilled, out weaponed. So preach about your plan all you want Misty, because guess what? Odette has her own plan for you… divide and conquer.  The most delicious thing about it all Misty, is that the cracks are already starting to show. You didn’t put up much of a fight did you? Think you’re the only mole that can play mind games? Think you’re the only that can shape the Bombshell division in this company? Think you’re the only one that holds the power? If you do, then girl you have your head so far up your own arse you need a refidex to find your way out.

Odette has to laugh at your little tweet about how you can’t wait to see “Odette versus Gabriel” well I think Thatcher said it best when he pointed out that they actually won’t be fighting one another. Just because they’re on opposite teams doesn’t mean that O has to get affected by it. If anything Odette is glad that Roxi and Gabriel have made it into the finals because let’s face it… Roxi is easy pickings. The only real fair match in this will be Gabriel against Jordan, but what are the chances of Odette letting Gabriel get the upper hand? Odette could tell Jordan everything he needs to know about Gabriel, she most likely has already sent Jordan a power point of the strengths and weakness of Gabriel. Why? Because wants to win this, at any damn cost. Odette will stop at nothing to ensure Jordan and herself walk out the winners at BOGII. Why? Because she needs to hold this over Gabriel’s head, she need to prove to the rest of the Bombshells that once again Odette holds ranks over them and well to be honest little Miss Ryder is looking forward to having a friendly dinner with Jordan Williams. She has learnt so much from him, just being around him imagine what she could be like with a little bit of training from the God of Professional Wrestling? Un-fucking-stoppable.

Let’s do a quick recap on what happened between Odette and Gabriel last week shall we? … Nothing happened because Odette wouldn’t allow him the time of day to explain about the Blonde in London. Well she did on twitter, but she wasn’t going to hang around for a public display of lies on Climax Control. If you think you’re out of hot water Gabriel, you’re not…. You’re just making tiny baby steps towards forgiveness. Although does Odette need to remind you that you only have two chances left? So use them wisely. Oh and Roxi don’t worry sweet heart, your time is coming.

***

Stay by me, stay with me…

Opening up in the house that Odette and Gabriel share, Gabriel had just made his announcement that he was going to leave the house after spending a few hours there catching up with his babies, Princeton, Carrot and the new little fluff ball Alcide. If you haven’t clued on by now this is continuing on from Gabriel’s promotional. Gabriel had made his way to the kitchen and looked as if he was about to leave through the front door, but a mountain of paper work left sitting on the kitchen bench caught his eye. Walking over toward the sea of paper, he started to flick through it. While he was looking down at a bunch of certain flyers, he could hear Odette’s footsteps coming up behind him.

Gabriel: “Care to explain all this?”

He didn’t bother turning around he just picked up a bunch of papers that read “Contact Agreement for Miss Odette Nicole Ryder for Team Honda USA.” Swallowing sharply Odette approached Gabriel taking the stack of paper out of his hands.

Odette: “Just food for thought”  

Rounding the kitchen bench so that she could look up towards Gabriel, she watched on nervously as he continued to sweep his hands through some more paper work. Something teal in colour caught his attention as his hand went to grab it to pick it up Odette slammed her Team Honda contract down on top of it. Looking towards Gabriel with a hint of anger in her eyes, she was sending him a warning.

Odette: “That’s personal”

Holding his hands up in the air, he took a step closer toward his Australian girlfriend.

Gabriel: “Odette why are there all these medical brochures on the table?”

Seeing a hint of concern in his eyes, she wanted to tell him she did but instead she just started to sweep all of the paper work into one big pile.

Odette: “No reason”

Catching her hands while she was in the process of containing her secret, Gabriel leant in towards her face. Forcing Odette to look into his dark eyes, he wrapped his right hand around her waist.

Gabriel: “You’re a terrible liar…”

Looking away from him and towards the ground, Gabriel knew that she was in fact hiding something from him. Chewing on her bottom lip Odette brought her hands up to her face, wiping them down it she dug her manicured nails into her neck. It was one of her obvious signs of being distressed.

Odette: “Okay I am, it’s just you weren’t meant to see them and where we are right now I’m not going to be one of those girls who try and win their man back by saying “oh look at me I might be sick” or “look at me I might be pregnant” so just leave it.”

His right eyebrow rose after she said the dreaded P word, no doubt sending Gabriel’s mind into overdrive.

Gabriel: “O… Are you? Are we…?”

Shaking her head she sighed.

Odette: “Were not… and before your mind does that stupid doubting thing or before you think of asking it… I’m not with anyone else either.”

Rubbing the back of her neck with her right hand Odette seemed stressed, as her words were tainted with a little bit of venom. Gabriel didn’t say anything he just tucked her underneath his arm and brought her in for a tight hug. Running his hand through her hair, Gabriel let his finger play with her chocolate curls.

Gabriel: “I would never think that of you O”

Talking softly to her, he rested his chin on top of her head. Feeling Odette’s body grow tense as she held back a pool full of emotions, Gabriel just held her.

Gabriel: “How about we watch some movies? I can postpone what I had this afternoon…”

Pulling away from him with a glimmer of hope in her eyes Odette blurted out a question she had been asking all week.

Odette: “Please stay? I don’t want you to go”

Tucking her in for another hug, Gabriel just sighed as he was no doubt stuck in two mindsets.

Gabriel: “I’ll stay on one condition… we talk about this”

Pointing over towards the stack of contracts and medical forms, Odette huffed feeling defeated.

Odette: “I thought you said you wanted to watch movies? You hate it when I talk during movies”

Gabriel: “The movies can wait, this can’t… so spill”

He didn’t miss a beat with his reply as Odette just looked up at him frowning; she had been out played by Gabriel. She wanted him to stay that she agreed to tell him about the mountains of papers, Odette just never said that she would tell him everything. The scene fades out leaving the rest of us wondering what on earth could Odette be hiding?

***

Always one call away, or well tweet.

The next day following Gabriel’s stunt he had sent Odette tweets saying that his head was all over the place, when she asked him if he wanted to be alone his reply of “not really” was enough to make her worried sick. Who could blame Gabriel for having his thoughts all over the place? He almost blew himself up. Odette had asked him where he was and the reply she got back implied that he was looking at a set of world famous water fountains on the Las Vegas Strip. Odette had witnessed Gabriel’s stunt first hand, it’s just he didn’t know that, so she was close by. In fact she was only minutes away from him, stalling for a few minutes Odette ran up towards the fountains with a bag of M&M’s and two Starbucks take away cups in her hands. Her eyes falling onto Gabriel’s back as he starred off towards the water, a sigh left her lips. Odette stopped running and slowly started to approach the man that she loved, being as quiet as a mouse, she didn’t want to scare him.

Odette:  “Did someone order coffee and chocolate?”

Odette walked out from behind Gabriel and she took a seat beside him on the steps near the world famous Bellagio water fountains. Gabriel turned his head slightly to his right to look at Odette he seemed a little dazed and not himself.

Odette: “Jesus Christ Gabriel, you look like hell.”

Offering him a takeaway cup of Starbucks coffee she nudges him with her elbow.

Odette: “White with one just how you like your dirty dish water”

Taking the drink Gabriel instantly brought it up to his lips taking a long sip. His eyes returned to the water that was still for now he didn’t really seem up for a conversation. Odette’s eyes study Gabriel’s face and body checking for any signs of damage. Wrapping her large coat around her tightly she tucks in as close as she can get beside the man that she loves. His free hand finding a place on her thigh as he rubbed his hands over the material of her bright pink jeans, Gabriel still didn’t say a thing he just looked towards the water.

Odette: “Stunt didn’t go to plan huh?”

Gabriel just nodded before taking another sip of his coffee.

Odette: “So much for me being your good luck charm?”

Sighing while she tugged at the plastic bag that kept the M&M’s from her Odette struggled to tear the plastic with her cold hands.

Gabriel: “You weren’t there O”

His voice was quiet fair too quiet as he spoke just above a whisper, while watching Odette starting to get frustrated with the bag of M&M’s in her hands.

Odette: “I was, I saw the whole thing”

Just as Odette is about the lift the bag of chocolates to her teeth, Gabriel stops her half way and takes the bag of candies away from her. Turning to look into her emerald eyes he seemed a little stunned.

Gabriel: “Why didn’t you come see me then? Why didn’t you come right up to me?”

A sigh escaped her lips as she watched Gabriel open the packet of M&M’s before handing them back to her.

Odette: “Thank you... Want some?

As she offered up her candy coated goodies, Gabriel was about to sink his hands into the bag but Odette’s voice stopped him.

Odette: “Just don’t eat the green ones they’re mine.”

Gabriel: “Really?”

Shaking his head, Gabriel seemed confused, the whole him being spaced out was hard for Odette to show off her sense of humour.

Odette: “I was joking I was pulling a Des… Joshua”

Glaring up at her Gabriel shook his head once more in disappointment.

Gabriel: “O…”

Odette: “I know I know… be nice, blah blah blah.”

Nudging him slightly, Odette just laughed and Gabriel helped himself to some M&M’s showing Odette a green one before popping it into his mouth. Faking a shocked expression she giggled as Gabriel rolled it around his tongue, poking his tongue out to show Odette that it had turned white he quickly ate it.

Gabriel: “It’s white now, so it’s fair game”

Nodding her head in agreement she grabbed onto his arm and draped it around her shoulders. Watching as passer-by’s stopped to take photos of the two. Ignoring them Odette turned to Gabriel and continued to talk.

Odette: “I didn’t want you to know I was there Gabriel, I wanted you to know that I’m not your lucky charm and you could do this without me… but some lesson we both learnt today huh? Look at you, your injured… by the time I got down to where you did your stunt Mike told me that you had taken off like a bat out of hell.”

Gabriel just stared at Odette’s face not knowing if he should believe her or not. Stuffing her hands into her big fake fur coat pockets she pulled out her phone.

Odette: “If you don’t believe me, call him”

Offering Gabriel her phone, he pushes her hand away as if to show that he believed her. Resting her head on his shoulder the two just sat in silence for a while, while Gabriel drank his dirty dish water, Odette finished her Chai Tea and between the both of them they demolished the bag of M&M’s. Looking down at Gabriel’s watch Odette squeezed his right hand.

Odette: “Hey let’s go home Gabe, you need some time to recover and I need to work off those chocolates I just put into my mouth”

Laughing as she slowly started to wiggle free from his arm.

Gabriel: “Odette, I don’t think we should be...”

Cutting him off Odette rested her right index finger on top of his lips, gasping out faking a shocked expression.

Odette: “Gabriel… I would never take advantage of your needy injured body.”

HA - We all know that’s a lie.

Odette: “I just want you to come home, so come home with me”

Popping up off the stairs Odette stood in front of Gabriel and held her hands out, waiting for him to put his hands in hers so she could pull him up and they could go home. Gabriel didn’t move at first he must have been processing the pros and cons of leaving with Odette. Leaning down she got as close as she could into his right ear and whispered.

Odette: “Come home Gabriel… I even promise I won’t even think about busting out my naughty nurse outfit”

Backing away slowly, Gabriel caught the back of Odette’s head cupping it with his right hand. Pulling her closer to his face so their cold noses were touching, breathing heavily Gabriel licked his lips as he looked into Odette’s eyes.

Gabriel: “Whoa, well now let’s not rule anything out”

A playful giggle escape Odette’s lips as she blushed slightly, sinking her face into Gabriel’s her lips were just about to touch his but she stopped.

Odette: “I’ll be anything for you Gabriel”

As she spoke her lips brushed against his from them being purely that close. Pressing her lips against his Odette kissed him, feeling Gabriel moving below her, he made it to a standing position not once did his lips part from hers. Wrapping his arms around her waist he pulled her body into his a close as he could. Odette’s hands cupped each side of Gabriel’s face as she let the kiss deepen. Pulling away breathless she turned, grabbing onto Gabriel’s right hand.

Odette: “let’s go home”

Picking up their rubbish because it’s not cool to litter, Odette and Gabriel headed off down the strip to where they had parked their cars. Right now all seemed right in their world, they seemed to be taking baby steps towards forgiveness and regaining each other’s trust. Stopping for a few fan photos and some friendly chit chat the two stars seemed to be realigned. Who knew? Maybe this match at Blaze of Glory II wouldn’t be that bad after all if Gabriel and Odette could start to get along maybe just maybe after it they could fix this. One step at a time. Although Odette just told me to tell you all, she is going to find that blonde back in London and teach her a thing or two about class.

***

Later in the week, directly following the end of Gabriel’s promo.

Let’s get away just you and me.

Odette wasn’t looking at Gabriel, she couldn’t bring herself to do that just yet but he was the same. Licking her lips she delayed her response.

Odette: “It’s beautiful isn’t it?”

Her Australian accent was twisted with a hint of sadness.

Odette: “Why are we here Gabriel? I thought that was a question you would never have to ask me.”

Sighing she leant back on her arms, resting her neck backwards letting her long brown hair get caught in the light breeze.

Odette: “You know… it almost feels like a life time ago but here is the place that sealed a lot of opened questions about us Gabriel… St Lucia was the place that you and I got so close to saying how we felt about each other, but stupid little nagging doubts got in the way.”

Still not looking towards him Odette, just reached out with her left hand placing it on top of his that was resting in the sand.

Odette: “I should have been up front and honest with you back then, so let me try and fix this… let me go back and let me be honest with you”

Gabriel finally titled his head towards Odette now looking in her direction, as her eyes stayed focused on the ground in front of her she let out a massive sigh before opening her mouth to speak.

Gabriel: “Don’t hold back O, tell me everything… I need to know everything”

Smiling slightly Odette peered over in his direction, locking her emerald eyes with his for a few seconds before dropping them back to the sandy beach. Running her right hand through her hair Odette sat up and rested on the back of her knees. She had turned her body so now she was facing Gabriel side on, still begging for his fingers to hold her left hand.

Odette: “Gabriel on this same stretch of beach six months ago I should have told you something, something I so desperately wanted to keep from you for a long time. I didn’t know how you would react at first, but then when I stole a glance at the sky I knew you would be appreciative… but still I held back in fear of what is happening now… in fear of losing you.”

She sighed as she lifted her eyes that were surrounded by deep dark circles that were trying to hide behind makeup to look into his.    

Odette: “To say that I have messed up recently would be a complete compliment to the reality of the bruises I have left on our relationship… I have said things, done things and implied things that I never thought I would or could, all in the name of jealously, the threat of being replaced and in the action of wanting more, I’ve been greedy Gabriel, extremely greedy.”

Raising his eyebrow at her Gabriel wasn’t sure what she was implying by being so “greedy.”

Odette: “So greedy in fact it started to get to the point of enjoying it.”

Leaning closer towards him her left hand clenched at his, hoping he would take hers.

Odette: “I enjoyed the extra bit of cash I enjoyed the extra bit of fame, the celebrity friends I have created… the headlines, my name being in lights… Who wouldn’t? I did just what you said I would do… put you on the back burner, made you second best.”

Shaking her head as if to show she was disappointed in herself Odette continued.

Odette: “I tried to fix this, by showing up in London… I wanted to fix this in London… but once again things went south. I asked you to marry me Gabriel and you rejected it, you rejected me… sure you had some story to back it up saying that a “dirty” beer garden wasn’t good enough for that question, that it had to be perfect… to me that moment was perfect… it could have been perfect, this could have been fixed, or been on its way to our happy ending. Sure I said “that’s okay” but ask yourself Gabriel what’s the meaning of those words when they leave my lips?”

Female handbook 101 fellas page 53 subtitle tell-tale signs that you just disappointed your lady.

Odette: “It wasn’t okay, I wasn’t okay… I held onto the hope that we could leave that bar and go for a walk, just you and I, not having to worry about the Sins breathing down our necks, watching us… I was thrilled when you agreed to leave with me… everything seemed a shade more perfect… then I waltz back into the bar to find Shane giving you the thumbs up while your being groped by some blonde.”

Closing her eyes Odette brought her right hand up to her forehead rubbing it backwards and forwards furiously, a sign of her still not being at ease with this.

Odette: “The reality is Gabriel, regardless of what you have just said in your promotional, or done, regardless of the blonde in London… I don’t care what you two did, or what you two are doing, or what you didn’t do… regardless of the names, the mockery, the demands we have made towards each other… there has always been one thing and one thing only that I have known as the God honest truth.”

Her eyes fell into his once more as she held onto his hand still waiting for him to either accept her or reject her.

Odette: “I should have said this six months ago, I should have said this from the beginning, I should have been true to you, to me and to everyone around us… Gabriel… I don’t care about our recent past, I just…”

Choking back, Odette reached out to Gabriel’s face cupping it hoping this would hold his gaze in hers.

Odette: “I just want you to know I love you, I will always love you, I have spent countless nights while being away from you thinking of how I could fix this, if I wanted to fix this and the doubt of you leaving me has always crept back into my mind… I don’t want you to answer me… because I can tell by the look in your eyes that I’m on thin ice…”

Rubbing her thumb on his cheek Odette bowed her head, her lowered eyes still looking up at him.

Odette: “I know you’re most likely going to walk away from me, from this after Blaze of Glory two, I wouldn’t blame you… but Gabriel… I’m begging you; please don’t let our last meeting be a memory filled with anger. Please don’t let your last memory of me be one tainted by our wrong doings… Please Gabriel, I promise this match at Blaze of Glory will be fair, I promise that if you decide to walk, that will be the last you see of me… I’ll do anything to make you happy after that date… I’ll do anything to see you smile…”

Getting up off her legs, Odette stood up and brushed the sand off her exposed knees.

Odette: “I want you to remember the fun Odette, the one you loved… so Gabriel… if we’re going to end this, if you want to end this, let’s end this right”

Reaching out to him she tried to pull Gabriel up off the beach but he was reluctant to get up off the sand.

Odette: “Please Gabriel…”

Letting go of his hands she turned and walked towards the water, her hair blowing in the wind. As Odette approached the water she started to take off her short yellow summer dress. Letting it fall to the sand she continued towards the blue water, turning to look back at Gabriel over her shoulder she bit down on her bottom lip from nerves.

Odette: “Join me?”

Turning her attention away from Gabriel, Odette wrapped her hands around her back and she started to unhook her bra. As she was about to flick it off she could feel Gabriel’s warm hands on her bare back stopping her. Brushing her long hair over to one side Gabriel rested his head on her bare shoulder, hugging her tightly from behind.

Gabriel: “Odette, I think that’s the realest thing you have said to me in a month.”

A slight smile crossed her face as she gripped on to his strong arms that were wrapped around her.

Odette: “Meant every single one of them”

Leaning in he pressed his lips against her skin, just below her ear lobe. Gabriel let Odette go slowly; returning to her clasp Odette unhooked her strapless bra and let it fall freely into the sand. Placing her right arm across her chest so no pesky cameraman could see her bits Odette giggled slightly as she started to slide her fluoro yellow panties down her hips.

Gabriel: “Can I ask why you feel the need to strip?”

Odette turned her head over her right shoulder to look at a displeased yet pleased Gabriel.

Odette: “There from the new Victoria Secret line Gabriel, wouldn’t want to ruin them now would I?”

Winking before laughing she headed off towards the water.

Odette: “Also, thank you…”

Gabriel: “For what?”

Odette: “For getting them for me for Valentine’s day, silly!”

Gabriel: “But I…”

Odette placed her index finger on her lips telling him to be quiet. Obviously O had found some of Gabriel’s loose change around the house and brought them.

Gabriel: “You’re most welcome”

As Odette entered the warm water she, was quick to disappear under it before popping her head back up, running her right hand through her wet hair she turned to face Gabriel.

Odette: “So are you coming in or what?”

Gabriel turned to the cameraman and gave him a glare, motioning that filming time was over.

***

The following morning

When two hearts collide, one always ends up broken.

Opening up inside a familiar hotel room from six months ago, Odette was shown sleeping peacefully in the middle of a king size bed. Her body was just covered in the right areas so nothing could be seen. Gabriel on the other hand was sitting in a chair that he had pulled over towards the side of the bed, he had been up since early had showered and was dressed ready to go. His head rested on his hands that were cupped together as his elbows rested on the side of the bed, Gabriel just watched as Odette slept peacefully. Looking down at the ground, before his watch then back at Odette he cleared his throat. The pained look in his eyes could tell a million and one stories, regret, confusion and desolation. Rubbing his right hand over his left shoulder, Gabriel moved the material of his shirt away from his skin to rub a knot that had built up underneath his muscle. The cameras catch a slight glimpse of hickey on the lower part of his neck, obviously given to him last night by his sleeping beauty. Rolling slightly Odette mumbled away, her eyes slowly opening adjusting to the light.

Odette: “Gabriel…”

Lifting her head from the pillow she was searching frantically for him, scooping up the covers she held them close to her body as her voice called out once more. Her throat was dry from sleep, looking over to the right she sighed a deep breathe of relief as Gabriel was sitting beside the bed. As soon as her eyes met his, she knew something was wrong.

Odette: “No… Gabriel not like this…”  

He didn’t say anything he just reached out and grabbed onto her hand, the same hand she desperately wanted him to hold yesterday. Looking down at his hands on either side of hers Odette started to hyperventilate, her chest pounding in and out like the St Lucia waves crashing into the shoreline.  Her eyes didn’t even fight back the tears as she looked up at him in disbelief. Her free hand gripping on tightly to the silk sheet turning her knuckles a ghostly white. Gabriel’s lips never parted as he just stared his Australian girlfriend down, as if he was too wounded to speak a single word.

Odette: “You’re leaving me aren’t you?”

As the word “leaving” spilled from her lips Gabriel snatched his hand back, getting up off the chair he crawled on to the bed. Trying to duck his head in closer to hers, he was looking for her lips. Pulling away, from hurt alone Odette swallowed hard.  

Odette: “Speak to me…”

Gabriel placed both of his hands on either side of Odette’s face and left a kiss on her forehead. Feeling his girl’s body quivered underneath his touch he grabbed onto her, hugging her tightly as she sobbed uncontrollably into his chest.

Odette: “Don’t…. don’t …. Go…”

Running his right hand through her hair, he cradle her rocking her slightly trying to get her to calm down.

Gabriel: “Odette, stop… you’ll make yourself sick”

Those words didn’t calm her down, in fact they made her worse. Shaking her head from side to side as if he was angry with himself he kept his hands clutched around the woman he loved.

Gabriel: “O, Baby… We're on different sides at Blaze of Glory II, neither of us are focused. I owe it to Roxi to be focused, and as much as this sticks in my throat, you probably owe the same to Jordan.”

Feeling her body go slightly limp, Gabriel looked down towards Odette who had buried her face into the silk sheets. All he could see was the side of her face that was glowing red; the nervous rash that she got when she was extremely upset had started to flood down her face, her neck heading rapidly towards her shoulders. Squeezing her tightly Gabriel didn’t want to let go, but he had to.

Gabriel: “I don't wanna walk away, cause you mean a lot to me, but we can't fix this over one night with this thing above us. We both want to win, but this is gonna ruin us both, this is gonna cause us to make a big mistake.”

His words may as well be falling on deaf ears as Odette wasn’t listening, she couldn’t she was too busy trying to correct her breathing. Trying to free herself from his grip she dug her finger nails into his bare skin on his arms.

Gabriel: “Odette, Stop… We need to get this match out of the way, take the time apart and fix this if you want to after Blaze Of Glory II. But right now I gotta head to Wrestleclassic, and I need my mind on that too. Let's get this out of the way sweetheart, then we'll work out if we fight on, or say goodbye”

Finally he let her go, her arms busting out with a swing, but she wasn’t aiming to hit him she was aiming to cover her face, she didn’t want him to see her like this. So broken, so damaged.

Odette: “You… already… have… I know… you… have… it’s always… the same…. lies, when it comes to… when it comes to men”

Sobbing she tried to speak between gasps and cries. Gabriel’s jaw clenched after Odette compared him to other “men” that could only mean one thing, she was comparing Gabriel to her ex, she was calling him Aiden.

Gabriel: “Odette, honey… I’m not like Aiden I swear, I’m doing this for us”

She didn’t say a word, she didn’t have to as her body continued to convulse, Gabriel looked down at his watch and then back over towards Odette. He was torn between leaving for his career or staying to try and comfort the woman he had just walked out on. Placing his hands on her shoulders Gabriel shook her lightly, trying to get her to come around.

Gabriel: “Odette, please… don’t make this harder than what it has to be… this isn’t goodbye babe”

Her teeth snapped together as she looked up at him over the sheet.

Odette: “Don’t call me that, you know I HATE being called babe.”

Wiping the tears from her eyes she used the blankets before resting her back against the head rest of the bed.

Gabriel: “O I’m sorry…”

Odette: “You should go, I wouldn’t want you to miss your flight.”

Venom dripped from her tone as she rolled over scooping the sheets up with her wrapping them around her body. Walking towards the door she ripped it open, yanking on the door handle. Her right index finger pointed to outside of the over water villa as she gave Gabriel a look of grim death.

Odette: “Get out…”

Grabbing his bags Gabriel made his way around the bed, walking over towards her he went to leave a kiss on her lips. Turning her head at the last minute all Gabriel got was lip full of burning hot cheek. Dropping at his knees he tried to look into her emerald eyes.

Gabriel: “I love you.”

Dropping her hand back to her side, Odette didn’t say a word she just started to cry all over again. He had won, physically and mentally Gabriel had taken Odette to the cleaners.

Odette: “Just go away”

That was all she could muster up out of her lips in just above a whisper, Gabriel just glared down at Odette not knowing what to do or say. Taking his leave from the villa, he turned only to have the door swung shut in his face. The click of the lock was heard, before the sound of Odette dropping to the floor, leaning her back up against the door. Dropping his suit case on the walk way over the water, Gabriel sat on top of his bag, just listening to the sounds of a very miserable cheerless Odette Nicole Ryder on the other side of the door. Dropping his head into his hands, Gabriel ran his fingers through his hair forcefully trying to release some tension.

***

Well there we have it ladies and gentlemen they seemed to have made up only to have fallen apart the very next day. To say that Blaze of Glory II was going to be interesting… well…. That’s just putting it lightly. Gabriel, I told you this last week… Odette only hands out three chances buddy, and you have just cashed two of them all in. T W O of them in! Whatever comes next in on your head, whatever is said next is because you brought it on, you thought you could use Odette again? After everything you have been through this week? HA… get fucked.

I’m glad people are enjoying the new side of Odette… because things are about to get very frosty in burning hot St Lucia.

Who would have thought at the beginning of the Mixed Tag Team Tournament that Jordan Williams and Odette Ryder would become an unstoppable force? Who would have thought these two could finally get along? And getting along just nicely, if you ask me this could be the start of something beautiful, because let’s face it Gabriel… you have one more chance buddy if you pass it up the Aussie is going to bounce, no kangaroo. Let’s talk about Jordan Williams what isn’t there to like about him? He is strong, caring, good looking, successful; he knows how to handle himself inside the squared circle and who would have thought that he would be a hopeless romantic? After his little Valentine’s Day surprise for Odette, who could blame her for thinking that maybe he has been right the whole time, maybe the grass is greener on the other side. Maybe just maybe Mr Jordan Williams could be the new apple of Odette’s eye? Let’s face it after the surprise on Climax Control, it’s hard to deny that she had a real smile on her face, something you haven’t delivered in weeks.

Jordan had given Odette her best Valentine’s Day surprise in her twenty four years of living, he had made her day, made her night and to be honest he had made her year. Who would have thought that the “God of Professional Wrestling” could possibly hold a key for the lock on Odette’s heart? Can’t lie now, he is brushing up to be quiet the contender for Odette’s affection; it might have something to do with the fact that he doesn’t treat her like shit.

Did you get that Gabriel? Good honey because that was aimed at you…

Ah the little can of worms you have just opened Gabriel will be the downfall for your precious tag team partner Roxi Johnson. Do you honestly think Odette is going to let you fuck with her mind? At BOGII she’s going to take her frustrations out on the resident Super Hero. I guess the dinner with Jordan is now set in stone, thank to you Gabriel… thanks to you.

***

Odette: “So Jordan and I have made it to the final round of the Mix Tag Team Tournament, surprise, surprise… oh wait who am I kidding? It’s been a ninety nine point nine per cent chance since day dot that Jordan and I would make it into the finals. Want to know why I can say that with such confidence? Because we have applied ourselves to this, we haven’t knocked down the thought of this once in a life time opportunity, we haven’t laughed at it or at Christian’s idea of building this, in memory of two past Wrestling pioneers. Sure Jordan and I were never a mixed match team, I mean we weren’t like Tom and Necra or anything, you know doomed from the very beginning… but we sure as hell have had to overcome some personal issues to get to where we are today… and let me remind you where the fuck that is… we’re at the fucking top of ladder, the rest of the teams will find their selves below us and at Blaze of Glory Two. Jordo and I are going to be standing in the middle of the ring, holding our heads up high getting our hands raised in victory. How can I be so sure? Because we both want this, we both need this… because as of right now, our burning bright stars in Sin City Wrestling are being held back by others, we are being held back from reaching our full potential… well prepare to get your filthy hands off us, come the Third of March ain’t nothing going to hold us back, ain’t nobody going to stop us… not Roxi Johnson and sure as hell not Gabriel…”

Opening up we find Odette sitting on the beach that she was seen sitting on yesterday with Gabriel, where she had confessed her love once again to him, only to have her falsely give her hope.

Odette: “Oh Roxi I feel so, so, so sorry for you… Gabriel has lead you right into a trap, he has lead you right to the dam but baby girl there’s no water… like the proverbial shepherd that Gabriel is he lead the poor innocent jumbuck to slaughter. Best thing there is nothing your little precious Super Hero powers can do to avoid it you won’t be able to stop me. There isn’t anything that you can do to stop this… Crab Girl consider yourself physically immobilized, you think that because Gabriel has most likely whispered my weaknesses in your ear that you can defeat me? Huh… even if you really had super powers and you could see into the future you still couldn’t out smart me, you still couldn’t predict what I’m going to do next. Now let’s get one thing perfectly straight, I don’t have anything against you Roxi, it’s just that you’re in the wrong place at the wrong time. You’re coming up against me when I’m at my very best. You get the great pleasure of coming into this match knowing that you have been set up by very your tag team partner, see Gabriel wanted to get into my mind, he wanted to seep into my skin and control me, he is trying to hypnotise me with his “mind fuckery”… unlucky for you I can see right through this plan. Unlucky for you that I don’t take too kindly at being made a fool of, I don’t appreciate it when people think that they can manipulate me. The only thing Gabriel has successfully done is piss me off… and just ask Misty how things turn out for people when I’m pissed off. I become like a cancer, I become an itch that you simply can’t scratch… I will pick you to pieces, until you can’t stand it anymore… don’t believe me? Just ask Amy Marshall, Becky Rag Doll Jones, Danica Jones, Gothika, Jessie Salco, Raynin and Misty… just to name a few, they have all suffered, they have all been brought down to their knees by the hands of this chick, this rad Aussie Chick…  Come BOG two your shit out of luck Roxi, no Superman, no Spiderman, no Thor, no Hulk is going to save you… so don’t think for one minute that the mighty Gabriel will be your saviour…”

Her eyes were locked on the shallow waves that were crashing into the shore line. The chilly breeze cutting through her hair carrying the loose strands circling around her face.

Odette: “If you think for one tiny little millisecond that you can beat me Roxi… you’re three bricks short of being a full load. Gabriel’s selfish actions this morning has put you on a very, very, very short leash for allowed freedom… so I’m going to enjoy watching you run to the end of it, you won’t be able to touch me you’ll just be able to bark. Beg for mercy like they all do… You want to play super hero honey, I’ll be your arch enemy, your poison ivy, your fucking kryptonite. You’re in my way, and in the real world when things get in your way you can’t shoot laser beams out of your eyes, or spin webs from your wrist, you just have to fight… and when it comes to you and me… it’s pretty damn obvious to see who would put on a better fight… I hear along the grapevine that last week you had some heart-warming words to give Gabriel… you told Gabriel not to make a choice between you and me. Look at you Crab Girl… then look at me… you think he would choose you over me? Oh don’t make me ruin my eyeliner with tears of laughter. You think he would prefer to roll with you? You think he would prefer to get close to you? Honey Gabriel flies first class, not coach… but I will give you a pat on the back for trying… I mean can ask a bird to sing, but that doesn’t mean it’s gonna. Then what did you say about me? Something about my accusing face and judgemental brain? Well isn’t that being a little judgey yourself, don’t you think? You know nothing about what Gabriel and I are going through, you know NOTHING about me… keep your nose where it belongs Roxi… on the ground sniffing for clues on your super hero voyages.”

Odette didn’t even let out a laugh, she was just staring off into the water, she was obviously hurting more than anyone would ever know.  

Odette: “You know at the very beginning of this all, when I knew that Gabriel had picked you, I thought great, fantastic… Gabriel is in good hands… but now, I just feel sorry for him… more so than how sorry I feel for you. Gabriel had sent you to your day of mourning, while your stupidity, your lack of reality had brought him a ticket to the runners up section. I know how much Gabriel hates to lose, hell he can’t even stand it when his beloved soccer team Mallwill loses”

Cameraman: “It’s Millwall”

Looking dead towards the cameraman Odette just smirks, she knew that but hey you want to play games Gabriel we can play games.

Odette: “They could be called Ben and Jerry for all I care my point is that Gabriel hates to lose, so when Jordan and I take this tournament away from him… let’s just say it’s going to taste sweeter then cotton candy. Now I expect you to come at me Roxi with all smiles and flowers, talking about how you can’t wait to dance into Blaze of Glory two... and dance out as a winner but the reality is this… it won’t be happening. Even if your “Sisters of the light” decide to show up, it won’t be happening. Oh yeah by the way tell me how is that going? What’s it like knowing that you’re going to be facing the woman that you idolize so much you made a fan group for? I’ve been called the “light” of Sin City Wrestling for months now, don’t you find it a bit strange that you’re little trio… has decided to jump on my bandwagon? But I guess Sisters of the light was the best thing you could come up with for a group name, considering Justice League and the Avengers were already taken.  I feel really sorry for Amy… is stuck beside a living dead girl and a grown woman who believes in comics coming to life. Oh please at Blaze of Glory two it’s not the world that will need saving before bedtime Roxi, it will be you… prepare to be dominated, prepare to be eliminated, prepare for you and your little sidekick Gabriel to be conquered, ruined and left for dead. You think I’m kidding? Bitch I don’t make jokes.”

Running her hand through her hair Odette continues to stare out into the water. The sound of the water lapping the shore can be heard getting louder as the tide is rolling in. Adjusting her see through chiffon top so it slips off her shoulder, exposing her bare skin Odette herself had pleasure wounds from the night before.

Odette: “If you’re counting on Gabriel staying by your side for the whole match Roxi you better think again, because the resident magician likes to just up and leave when the going gets tough. He will get your hopes up, he will get underneath your skin, he will seep his way into your mind… just to up and leave you any chance that he gets. He wants to complain about me playing victim, Gabriel… I love being the victim it drives me, it makes me work harder… I love being hurt because when I’m hurt I work at my best… so thank you sweetie you have given me the world when all I asked for was a fucking atlas. I have never once stood out there and cried poor me, I have never once asked for people charity… yet you have people bending over backwards to make sure you’re okay. I’m glad that when this is all said and done, when this match is over… we can finally sit down and work this out… now I’m not going to beg for you to take me back anymore, no I’m not even going to call, text or tweet… you can do the leg work… because just like what I told Mark Ward… I don’t chase”

Bringing her knees up to her chest Odette hugged them tightly, keeping herself warm in the breeze.

Odette: “You wanted me broken Gabriel, congratulations… you might have won that battle… but you won’t be winning the tournament… I won’t even bat an eyelid when Jordan the God of Professional Wrestling, makes a mockery of you. It’s easy for you to show no emotion, so why can’t I do it in return? And after Jordan and I win Gabriel… you can keep yourself awake at night thinking about when Jordan and I will be going to dinner, where and what on earth will be happening? Read my lips when I say this… for some fucked up reason you have one last chance… you fucking blow it… It’s done… we’re over… all contact will be off… no break up conversation needed… then who knows maybe I might just turn into that spiteful bitch you keep painting me as and I might just paint the town read with Jordan, Carrot Top or lord knows who else you have been shaking up with in your head.”

I don’t think she meant that, Odette is just hurting. Sighing she watched as the waves continued to climb the shore line.

Odette: “Jordy, I have full faith in you and I know that you will do whatever you need to do to get the job done, and I promise you my head in this one hundred per cent… I want to win this and I will do no matter what it takes to get us there. I know you will do the same. You’re the best tag team partner I could have hoped for… so come Blaze of Glory Two… let’s make the “underdogs” wish they never stepped into the Dragons den.”

Blowing a kiss to the camera Odette signalled for the camera crew that she was wrapping it up.

Odette: “Roxi… it’s simple… stay out of the ring if you know what is good for you and stay the fuck out of my way… and if you even think about helping Gabriel out in one of his mind game plans… I will make it my personal mission to suffocate your Sin City Wrestling career. Comes Blaze of Glory, let’s ride.”

The camera panned out on a sad yet focused Odette leaving us to wonder What on earth is wrong with Gabriel??????  


OOC: Has errors but i'm tired... so sue me =)

40
Climax Control Archives / - How could you be so heartless?
« on: February 14, 2013, 02:01:26 AM »
 OOC - Will be errors, but i'm rushed sorry =(

Well wasn’t Climax Control just peachy? Wasn’t it a brilliant night for you Gabriel? You know there is a song that comes to my mind right now about how all of this Odette and Gabriel bullshit is going down. Can’t hold us down by Lil Kim and Christina, it seems that double standards are coming into play. You see people are branding Odette Nicole Ryder the “whore” because she has male friends, because she hangs out with Jordan Williams, because she is having a “dinner date” with Carrot Top on Valentine’s Day for a Luxor contest. I get it, I honestly do. The moment a human being with a vagina starts branching out, climbing up the ladder in her career or changes one single facet in her life, career or appearance, she’s cheating. New shoes? Odette must be sexting Nick Jones, new hair cut? Odette must be giving hand jobs to Erik Staggs, new attitude in the ring? She must be fucking Jordan Williams’ for free wrestling advice. When it comes to a female doing something “out of character” the basic calculation is one plus one equals whore. Call the relationship police Odette just brought a new hand bag, that can only mean one thing… she’s going to suck Carrot’s Top on Valentine’s Day… You do the math.

Yet Gabriel can be watching matches in a locker room, with Necra, Amy and Roxi and no one says a fucking thing? Not even a whisper… that’s cool. Let’s look at that math shall we? One guy alone with three girls in a locker room… yeah that doesn’t sound like a perfect build up for a bad porno does it? Oh but you were just “watching matches,” you were just “talking strategy”… while your “girlfriend’s” match was on. What are you trying to do Gabriel? Run the “Sisters of the light” into the Hornet’s nest? Although Odette doesn’t have any gold worth protecting, you must be fucking crazy if you think Odette won’t protect her winning streak, with deadly force. Hornets are rarely known to sting but they do the results can be catastrophic. So give the girls all the pointers that you know about Odette, Gabriel… hell even tell the “Sisters of the Light” about Odette’s weakness. Odette Nicole Ryder doesn’t care why should she? When you have already shut off any and all emotional connections towards her?

Now you want Odette to join you in London? Laugh out loud Odette would rather, go to hell and give Satan a lap dance.

Oh but then you kissed Odette, how many times do you think Odette is going to fall for that? I can see what you’re doing Gabriel. You complain about a gift, than you fuck Odette on the hood of a car. You complain like a bitch on Skype to Fantasia about Odette, than you take her to bed. You rock up at Odette’s party at the Luxor you get her hopes up at fixing this she kisses you, than you accuse the one hundred per cent sober Odette of being drunk and you run her out of her own shin dig. Then when Odette is about to shut down your London proposal you kiss her. I see perfectly what is happening here… it’s about time everyone else clues on as well. You might be able to mind freak everyone else Gabriel, but trust me Odette has worked you out. Your mind games are blander then the shade white.

Your chances of rebuilding this relationship are now in the red zone. Start showing Odette some real forms of emotion or feelings without sneaky gutless hidden agendas because if you don’t you’re going to lose her for good. Why should she chase anymore? Time for you to put your air walks on, I’d suggest some old school Nike pumps because they amount of running you’re going to have to do to catch Odette’s heart again will be like a marathon. You’ll need the airflow to control the blisters. Think she’s going to make this easy for you? Ha, you want easy? I hear Misty is opening her legs again… maybe there’s your opportunity. Since you two are tight and all.

Too harsh? Let’s look at this way shall we? If you “REALLY” loved Odette like you keep “expressing” when Despayre… oh sorry forgive me when Joshua was going to town on Odette. Dragging her name through the mud, what did you do Gabriel? You stood there and “attempted” to interrupt with half arsed responses. Oh then it gets better when Joshua chased Odette away with the toy car what did you do… YOU SMILED. Is this funny to you Gabriel? Is it enjoyment for you to watch the woman you “love” being attacked left right and centre because of you? I mean you must be enjoying this, you must like it because if you didn’t you would be putting a stop to this. You wouldn’t be allowing your “best friend” talk about the “love of your life” like a complete piece of shit. Oh that’s right I forgot that every time precious little Joshua opens his mouth he gets away with verbal murder.

I now know where Odette stands… how long before you think she’ll get jack of it? How long do you think she’ll stick around to be heckled? Taunted? Mistreated? Before she flies the fucking nest… Odette will NEVER ask you to pick the Sins or her, she is just asking you to pull them into line, if it’s her you’re really after, then that shouldn’t be too much of a big deal. After all you don’t see anyone in NXT trying to rip your nuts off? You don’t see Callum coming after you with a knife… so why should your friends get away with it? But judging by that smile on your face you relished in the fact the Joshua’s stood up for you, while Odette is being left out to dry. Oh look another small victory for you Gabriel, take a bow.

The big bad Magician needs his little tiny “brother” to help him fight his battles. Pathetic… fucking Pathetic. Maybe Odette should just walk? I mean it’s the option you keep pushing her towards don’t think your irreplaceable Gabriel, hell you could become just another Aiden to her. Misty was right, maybe you should get rid of Odette, she’s not enough for you… in fact she is too much for you to hold on to. If you didn’t want a high maintenance relationship Gabes, then you shouldn’t have set your sights on someone like Odette. You knew what she was like, but you still “chased” her, you knew about her male friends, hell when you two got together she was living in a share house with her dirt bike crew. You knew about her goals yet now you’re crying like a fifteen year old with his Johnson stuck in his zipper because she is living out her dream?

Just because you’re outside of wrestling goal peaked early and now no one wants to see yours shows, doesn’t mean you take that out on Odette. How is that her fault, that you have lost all grips with your magic? Let me guess Odette is the reason why you don’t do any tricks anymore? If you ever sail that boat make sure your masks are up. Odette has never asked you to change, but lately that’s all you want her to do. She’s not a marionette that you can hypnotise Gabriel, she’s a young woman, who has finally been given the chance to live her life and your selfishness wants to put a stop to that? Get out of town.

Seriously get out of town and go to London, clear your mind hit up a strip club or two because when you come back, Odette will be expecting your decision. You can either cut the cord to let her loose or you can meet her half way. The ball is in your court Gabriel, now will you bounce it, pass it, play it or pop it? The future is in your hands, but trust me if you pick to be with Odette one more stunt like this and she will leave within the first breath. When it comes to males Odette has a three point system, fuck up once shame on you, fuck up twice shame on her, fuck up a third time all contact is off, trust me you’re not the only one that can disappear Gabriel…

***

Odette: “Well, well, well… isn’t this an interesting turn of events.”

We open up in the pitch darkness, Odette face is all the cameras can pick up thus far.

Odette: “Come Sunday night, all restrictions are off all noncontact bets are off… all possible road blocks that have been placed in my way to get to Misty will be gone. To say I’m enlivened would be an understatement. I’ve returned to where this all begun Misty, I’ve gone back to the very beginning. Let’s go back to the match where you just couldn’t help yourself, you just had to make an appearance. To be honest I can’t say I’m not surprised, ah yes the graveyard match, the twenty eighth of October if I remember correctly… you and your little boy band made an “impact” as you like to call it. Glowing red eyes and all… You do realise that Red is the colour that most colour blind people mistake for Green, so tell me Misty… how does it feel to look towards me with such subliminal envy?”

The trademark smile dances on Odette’s face as a laugh leaves her lips, her surroundings are still dark but an owl can be heard off in the distance.

Odette: “Ever since that night you have made it your mission to try and get inside my mind to try and lead me into the darkness that surrounds me. Ha. Misty you can lead a horse to water but that doesn’t mean it’s going to drink. You want me to go to the dark side? You want me to unleash the little demon that’s inside me waiting to get out? You want to show the world that you can turn this smile into a frown, this love into hate and my shine into darkness. Please who are you trying to be the wicked witch of Sin City Wrestling? The lady in charge? When are you going to open your eyes Misty and realise that your nothing in Sin City Wrestling, you have no power, you have no pull. Your reign of terror is more than just a diluted myth. How do you sleep at night knowing that you have gone from being at the top to now licking the bottom of the barrel scraping up whatever scraps the rest of us Bombshells allow you eat? You do realise that the Bombshells survived just perfectly without you, you do know what we could carry the flag for Sin City Wrestling without your dead fingers being stuck in the pie. Your return run in Sin City will be nothing more than a rerun of friends… predictable and yet still laughable. You want to prove you still have it, go right ahead… hell go after Vixen and aim for the bombshell championship if you have to, just know that I’ll be here… waiting and just like New Year’s Rising… you’ll be beneath me once more. You’ll be defeated once more, your little mission will become a failure, and your “hold” on the Bombshell division will be released.”  

Pulling her hair away from her face Odette, keeps her eyes focused on the camera in front of her. A slight breeze picks up and the sound of rustling tree leaves can be heard.

Odette: “You know what makes me sick is that I beat you at New Year’s Rising and yet still people doubt me, still people think that I don’t have what is that’s… I have beaten you Misty don’t think for a single second that I won’t do it again. If anything the win at New Year’s Rising has put me on a roll a roll that I don’t intend on stopping. So you can clutch onto the bombshell division all you want Misty and claim that it belongs to you because in reality, the ranks belong to me. There is nothing you can do about it, it’s time to let go it’s time to wake up and see what is happening around you. The times are changing Misty, the power has been shifted, you used to be the “Queen” of Sin City Wrestling… now you’re just like everybody else, fighting for their next big break, their next big match, their next main-event… Now before you paint me with the same brush as the rest of the Bombshells, know one thing Misty… between you and I put together there are only a selected few on the Bombshell roster that we haven’t beaten and that my dear is because we haven’t had the chance to face them yet… but I have beaten you… so that technically means through my victory over you alone, I have basically beaten them all. Don’t think that this  a cheats way out either because I would more than happily start at the top of the roster and work my way through them like the alphabet defeating them all, knocking them over like dominos, why? Because I believe I’m that good, everyone knows I’m that good, their just too afraid to admit it. It’s written in the stars Misty, it’s shown on my face, in my ring sense and in my personality…”

Cue a big smile on Odette’s face as she snuggles into her big black jumper, protecting herself from the wind as it picks up her hair tossing it around her face freely.

Odette: “You could put the whole Bombshell roster in front of me and it would be like a conveyor belt, the process would be just like this…Alexis Morrison…one, two, three, Amanda Cortez… one, two, three… Amy Marshall… one, two, three... you see where I’m going with this Misty? You used to be the same, but then you met Roxanne… she was your down fall she was your kryptonite and since her, your head isn’t in this, your heart isn’t in this… your just here for two reasons and two reasons only… You’re here for Spike… to get under his skin, to inflict him with your poison because like most crazy bitches… you’re realising you shouldn’t have let him go and you’re here because you’re a bored mother at home with no child living with you, so you figured you’d come back to the one thing that you believe you can “mother” oh yeah, I went there.”

A confident wink with her right eye Odette licks her lips, as the sound of more owls call out.

Odette: “You’ve got nothing Misty, Nothing in your life to hold onto, so you hold a candle for the one thing you believe you “think” can control the world of women’s wrestling. Let’s look at things you want and the reality of you getting them shall we? First there is Spike…. but he is balls deep in Vixen right now so he definitely can’t come to the phone… Eden? She doesn’t live with you, she lives with Spike and Vixen… she doesn’t want to be around you, you scare her, you upset her and the very thought of how evil you are embarrasses her. You think you’re good for her? You think you’re positive role model for her Misty? Saying that is like saying that Courtney Love is a drug free and that’s not happening any day soon. Then now we have to listen to your most recent news of your baby, the sad news of the death of yours and Spike’s son… Now I’m a bitch but I’m not a vulgar beef curtain… so I won’t go into detail… but you need help, you need time to deal with your loss… so is wrestling really the best option for you now? Knowing this is the very sport that took away your child? How can you even focus inside a wrestling ring Misty? The ring is like a cot, when the bell sounds it must remind you of a rattle… every time your body slams against the unforgiving ring canvas doesn’t it remind you of the joy it’s taken away from you? I see why you’re falling… I see why you’re failing because this is fucking with your mind. Every-time you step into the ring it’s a reminder of what you could of had, the happiness you could have been surrounded in… but in reality Misty… the ring is a cemetery… the taker of your son’s life… you lost a part of you… yet you come back for more? Some people would say that’s an accomplishment… I call it fucking selfish. How do you think it must make Spike feel seeing you so unemotionally walk into the ring week in and week out as if nothing ever happened?”

Inhale, exhale… Odette stops for second letting her words sink in. Letting the mystery of the night take over the camera pans around to try and find something, anything for them to find out where Odette is.

Odette: “But enough about that, before I get called every name under the sun for stating what most people are thinking but are too afraid to speak of. Let’s move onto last week shall we? Where you took it upon yourself to give Gabriel some love advice about me… let’s just stop for a second and think about the fact YOU were handing out “LOVE” advice… HA… that’s like the Pope handing out advice on how to be a practicing Muslim. Did anyone else just get the shudders? Misty, Misty, Misty… who knew you were such a meddler… oh look I even found something of yours, it’s your nose… it was mixed up in between my business. Let me give you some stern advice Misty… stay the fuck away from Gabriel… Stay the fuck out of my relationship with Gabriel… and if you for one second think about putting your hands on Gabriel EVER again… I will rip your finger nails from their beds, I will remove your eyelashes with burning hot wax, and I’ll put you inside in a shark tank when your monthly visitor comes around… I think you have done enough to try and get inside my mind Misty, through Jessie, Spike, Vixen and Melody… Don’t think for one moment I will allow you to use Gabriel like a pawn… consider me immune to your poison, my skin is a lot tougher than it looks Misty. It’s just there is one thing, you shouldn’t be trying to get involved on or in and that’s my love life… who the fuck are you to judge? Or make comments on love, or being in love? HA and the best thing yet was when you called me heartless... oh baby girl you run that game, you run it til the cows come home… you want a medal for that line? You want a round of applause? Me Heartless? I have a lot of heart to give Misty and in fact your daughter even holds special place in mine.”

Mouthing “I love you Eden” towards the camera Odette stops again letting the mood of the night take over.

Odette: “But do you honestly think that if Gabriel and I DO split it will because of your little “talk” your words mean nothing especially when you’re dribbling on about an emotion you can’t comprehend… love… you know nothing about love, you selfish wrench. Your delusional in thinking that you hold that type of power over Gabriel, your even more delusional for even attempting to step up to him… but hey… maybe just maybe if Gabriel and I split and you can finally admit your fetish for him… you know Gabriel and yourself might just be perfect for each other… you both have been dirty on me since my star started rising. Plus your pale, that seems more his type these days… he hates it when his “girl” goes outside and actually has meaning to her life… with you he wouldn’t have to worry about you ever over shadowing him, you’re a mushroom… a bottom dweller… a has been… it’s perfect really. With you he wouldn’t have to worry about guys making sexual advances with you… because, well… just look at you”

Tapping the side of her head Odette clicks her tongue off her white teeth.

Odette: “I think it’s cute you think yourself and Thatcher will be in the finals I really do, I mean I know Thatcher has the skills to carry your team there but Misty… you’re the weakest link baby… You won’t be going to the finals… because you won’t be passing me by… Thatcher sorry Bud… but you won’t be able to match Jordan Williams. You know at the start of all of this, I would have traded Jordan in for James Huntington Hawkes… but now I wouldn’t trade Jordan in for… hell even Gabriel… the team of OJ is unbeatable, unstoppable, were unmatched… we could walk through this contest with our eyes closed. It’s like Jordan and I have this in ring chemistry that full time tag teams would cream their pants for… When this is all said and done I’m going to ask “The God of Professional Wrestling” to become my trainer, my mentor because the things he could teach me couldn’t possibly be found anywhere else. Jordan trained Hot Stuff Mark Ward and look how successful he is, look at the force Hot Stuff is… imagine what a little bit of training from the Emerald Dragon would do for me Odette Nicole Ryder? I’m already unstoppable, I’m already the top Bombshell in this company… I’m already the one girl, the other girls don’t want to face because I instil fear… and I don’t even have to be a “living dead girl” or “The Queen of the Damned” or a “Superhero” to do this… I don’t need to hide behind a gimmick, a mask or a pretend I’m someone I’m not… I can be myself, I can be the bubbly girl from Australia… I can be real each and every week… and I still can hold a presence over the Bombshell division that can’t be matched.”

Clapping her hands together two times a number of lanterns come to life, lighting up the surrounds. Odette looks over her right shoulder and then back to the camera. Her emerald eyes showing nothing but cold hard focus, she wanted this win this Sunday so she was going to do everything she could to get it.

Odette: “So apparently I learnt a few things from Gabriel, so what?”

Shrugging her shoulders Odette pouted before continuing.

Odette: “Misty I told you I would take you back to the days of the “beginning” of our feud, so let us revisit the ending of that match, where you so proudly displayed something, so wicked, so dark so evil with my name on it… you hoped that this would inject doubt into my veins, a doubt that would work like disease. Eventually shutting down all my organs, rendering me helpless… at first you tried to take out my mind, you tried to take out Spike, the one guy that used to and still does play a massive role in my ring sense, with him down and out… that would give you enough time to seep deeper into my blood system wouldn’t it? With my ring mind gone, with Spike mentally not in this… you wouldn’t have to fear him showing me your tricks, teaching me your ways and helping me perfect the predictable move set of the “Queen of the Damned.” You slithered snake like through my veins, through my body trying to take out my vital organs, you tried to take away my muscle you tried to take away my  strength, when you set your sights on Vixen and Jessie you were trying to remove my left and right hand weren’t you? On the right, Vixen a woman who I have learnt so much from even tho we barely train together, I can just watch her and know how she handles herself… I admire her. My left, being Jessie, you know that her and I swap stories you know that Jessie and I could become one of the best tag teams this company has ever witnessed, but you also know that I would protect her like friend, I would do anything for her… with Vixen out of the picture I wouldn’t be able to learn from a veteran… with Jessie out of the picture, I wouldn’t be able to grow… that wasn’t enough tho was it? You had to try and shut down my core, you tried to shut down my emotions… they might not be organs Misty… but they are definitely victims to any form of suffering You took away the one person, the one girl in my life that I could remotely compare to my sister… you took away Melody… and even after all your damage, even after all the mess you caused, I still walked away from your greatest attack up until now smiling… that didn’t sit well… I know it doesn’t I mean why else would you now be heading towards my main organ, the power house, the bodies battery… the moment your dragged Gabriel into this, was the moment your poison, started to drip into my heart like a leaky tap.  I see how your mind works you little bitch… you’re like the plague trying to get me to choke, trying to get me to beg for help, beg for my life, you’re trying to make me drink from the devils cup… you want one thing and one thing only from me, to join the darkness… but even in this pandemic you have tried to barrage on me, I still have and for always said one thing… I have still stood by one thing… I have still lived and breathed because of one thing… the light.”

Clicking her fingers on her right hand the flames from the torches flared up higher, showing that Odette was now sitting alone in a cemetery.

Odette: “And to be honest and a little off topic I must be doing something right, because there seems to be a group of Sistahs that want to follow me.”

Cue laughter, HAHAHAHAHA – Thank you.

Odette: “For all of you that missed it, I’m taking the piss out of Necra, Amy and Roxi… Sisters of the light… Like really? That’s funny but I guess when you give a bunch of girls a big enough glow stick, they’ll use it like a dildo now all you three have to do is go fuck yourselves… Necra, Amy and Roxi… don’t even get me started… sisters of the light… but hey, I guess when the top bombshell in Sin City Wrestling, has a good thing going on, has a good tag line going on, has a line of  hash-tag follow the light t-shirts for sale it’s only natural that the groupies will flock to the spoils and try and make a name for their selves… but keep going sisters, I mean I never know when I will need a group of followers… it might just come in handy one day. Sisters of the light?”

Odette snorts back a laugh and sighs, before a cute smile crosses her face.

Odette: “You three are more like the Sisters of the light bulbs… I mean everyone gets a screw. This right here is funnier than the hash-tag Darkness will prevail bullshit Misty floods twitter with when she is on her verbal period… Darkness? What’s so dark about you anyways Misty? Ooo you got black hair, you got dark eyes, you wear a little bit too much eyeliner, you wear dark clothes, you listen to dark music, you play a little dark hide and seek with your four boyfriends, and when you’re feeling really dark you’ll even invite Ruby to join in… You must watch supernatural themed shows like teen wolf so you think your words are dark, do you read crime stories? So you think you can murder people with your dark, dark, dark words… You don’t believe in paying your electricity bill so you sit in the dark? You don’t shower, that makes homeless people dark I guess... there are a million and one things that could make someone “dark” or make them feel like they live in the “darkness.” But there is nothing dark about you, your just a sad little girl who is lost and that has had everything ripped from her touch… you could be like anyone else but you choose to the live the path of fairy tale. You have programed it into that mind of yours that you’re scary, that you should be feared… Shut up fool. I don’t fear you, you don’t scare me, you don’t imitate me with your “I’m so dark and mysterious” shit that your drool. Every second teenager out there in this world right now is exactly like you, every second girl with a broken heart is like you right now… You think because you have been through some tough shit that puts you on the right side of the devil? Misty you’re like a typical teenage girl wanting attention, needing attention, begging for attention… so you don on the mask of being ruthless… I can tell by looking at you, your just broken, your just a mess… your life right now isn’t what you want to be living, so you have tried to adapt to it, you have tried to own it so people think that you’re enjoying the loneliness that you feel, the empty feelings of a rejected heart, a rejected chance at mother hood and a failing wrestling career. The only reason your dancing in the dark Misty, is because your unhappy… it’s because you WANT to be unhappy it’s because… when all else fails it easier being a failure then it is to rise from the hate, to rise from the ashes of a crumbling life, it easier to give up then it is to fight. You gave up a long time ago Misty… that’s the only reason why darkness prevails… because it has overcome you, not because you wanted it too… it just took over and never let you go.”

As the wind howls though the flame start to flicker and the owl’s continue to hoot away in the back ground, the sound of leaves shaking against each other giving this promo the “darkness” that it needed.

Odette: “You gave me a present Misty on the twenty eighth of October, you gave me glimpse in the future you wanted me to live out by the hands of you… unfortunately you have failed to deliver… at first I took you too lightly, at first I feared… now I just laugh… you wanted to get into my mind, so you painted a darkened fairy tale… you showed what you wanted but in reality this is what you have received…”

Pointing down between her legs Odette, smirked as the camera zoomed in to find that Odette was sitting on a head stone. The head stone that previously read “Odette Nicole Ryder” Odette’s name had be scratched out and Misty’s name had been tagged across it in black spray paint.

Odette: “Come this Sunday… when I finally can get my hands on you again Misty… you’re going to wish that God will give you the option of following the light… because the hell I will put you through isn’t the hell that you want to play with.”

Not even blinking Odette just looked towards the camera her jaw a little tightened, her focus was paramount she wanted this.

Odette: “This is you Misty, six feet under and nowhere to go… welcome home”

Jumping down from the headstone Odette just walked off leaving the camera to focus on the grave site that had now be claimed at Misty’s. A fresh mound of dirt symbolizing that the burial was fresh. Coming into the fade of the scene the flames all blew out at once as a sound of a lost raven crowed out.

***

Opening up inside Odette and Gabriel’s house a familiar face can be seen sitting on their couch in their living room. His feet is up on their coffee table as he snacks on popcorn while watching Gabriel’s pride and joy for a flat screen television that sits on the wall. To the left of him is Carrot and to the right of him lies Princeton. His flat brimmed Unit cap covers the top half of his eyes and motor cross gear covers his body. The sound of a door unlocking doesn’t even disturb him as he in too engrossed in watching the TV.

Gabriel: “Who the fuck are you and what are you doing in my house?”

The man shoots up out of the chair waving his hands in the air, walking around the couch approaching Gabriel, stunned that Gabriel has busted him, in his house.

Callum: “Whoa, Whoa, Whoa, now hold on their mate, before you lose your marbles let me introduce myself… the name’s Callum…”

Callum out stretchers his right hand hoping for a handshake but Gabriel just waves it off.  

Gabriel: "Don't care about your name, why are you in my house?”

The cocky smile leaves Callum’s face as he can sense that Gabriel is about three seconds away from knocking him to his arse.

Callum: “Man I wish I was meeting you on better terms, I will admit I’m a huge fan of your Magic work”

Gabriel: "Most people post how much they like me online, they don't cause a felony by breaking and entering"

Taking a step back Gabriel clenches his jaw and his hands start to ball into fists. The two men that are the around the same height just stare towards each other.

Callum: “Look I won’t lie this is awkward for me as well, I sure as hell didn’t want you coming home finding me in your house either, but I’ll be real with you. Odette has gone out shopping she said something about not having the right attire for the holiday she is going on this week.”

Gabriel: “That still doesn’t explain why you’re in my house?”

Snapping at the friendly Callum, Gabriel looked as if he was going to kill him. thoughts of Odette cheating must have been flooding his mind.

Callum: “You don’t know who I am do you? I’m the guy Odette used to live with, used to ride motos with… I used to be in her earlier promos… I guess you don’t care, that’s cool…  I can explain why I’m here you just need to chill and hear me out… Odette is having something delivered this afternoon. She tried to call up and cancel it but they wouldn’t refund it, O doesn’t want to look at it or touch it… so she asked me to come here wait for it to be dropped off and then remove it from the premises.”

Gabriel: “What is she getting delivered now? Doesn’t she have enough?”

Seeming to ease back on the tension towards Callum, Gabriel still looked pissed off.

Callum: “You really want to know what it is Bud?”

Gabriel: “Humour me…”

Nope Callum found Gabriel’s hate switch and pressed it on again.

Callum: “I’d tell you but I think I’d rather show you… come with me.”

Taking his leave Callum walked off and up the stairs in Odette and Gabriel’s house, coming to a stop in front of the wall next to their main bedroom. Gabriel didn’t seem impressed as Callum was tapping on the wall. He continued to tap away until a hidden key pad slid out of a slight crack in the joinery of the wooden finished walling. Callum turned to Gabriel impressed with himself.

Callum: “If I know Odette like I know Odette, the code should be pretty damn simple… 2174 hash”

Punching the numbers into the key pad, Callum waited as a chorus of clicking sounds could be heard. Gabriel folded his arms across his chest looking on not amused. A loud popping noise is heard as the wall seems to break away from itself becoming a door.

Callum: “BINGO”

Turning to Gabriel once more Callum took a step away from the door and held his hand out, as if to invite Gabriel into a room in his own house. Gabriel must have been pissed that a stranger knew more about his surroundings then he did.

Callum: “The old serial numbers on her first fifty motorbike, she’s been using those digits for years for everything password related.”

Gabriel: “And you remember that?”

If its dirt bike related Callum remembers yet.

Callum: “Gabriel, wait can I call you Gabe that would be awesome?”


Gabriel didn’t say a word he was too busy thinking of what could be in this secret room, Callum didn’t give Gabriel any more time to answer as he just took over.

Callum: “Well G-unit… things between O and I have always been questioned, we’re pretty close… we could go for months without talking, then one of us will just call the other of the blue and it feels like it’s never skipped a beat. Don’t sweat about it man, we have been like this since the sand box days. If something was gonna fly, it would have flied years ago.”

He was trying to do his best to help calm Gabriel, but it wasn’t working.

Callum: “Now enough chit chat, go see the one thing Odette has been hiding from you this whole time”

Taking a step forward Gabriel was about to push the door open, but Callum pulled him back. Gabriel looked at Cal’s hand on his arm and shrugged him off.

Callum: “But promise me one thing, I mean you owe it to me… I should be threatening to punch your lights out, but I figure you just need a shove in the right direction. Before you trash Odette, or drop her… let this room sink in, let this be a true sign of what she wanted from you…”

The two males continued to stare each down, as Callum was now getting serious, his playful charm wearing thin. Gabriel just wanted to know what was in the God damn room.

Callum: “It’s not your money, your fame, your cars… or the, Oh God I think I might puke but here goes… the irresistible mind blowing sex you give her… now remember those are her words not mines… all she ever wanted… was this… oh and possibly a diamond the size of Fiji, but ultimately it was this, and if you know anything about my gal O, you know this is huge for her.”  

Callum motioned for Gabriel to walk into the room, pushing the doorway open Gabe stepped into the room. His eye grew wide as inside the hidden full sized room was an array of baby toys, a Bugatti stroller, and a cot and brightly coloured painted walls. Odette has been, just like a hornet building a nest, a secret nest right under Gabriel’s nose. Gabriel finally spoke after a new moments in just above a whisper.

Gabriel: “How long as this been here? I’ve lived here for a while and never noticed it”

Callum let out a laugh that stunned Gabriel as he turned to face him shooting him a glare to say “what’s funny?”

Callum: “Since you two revolted the world by saying I love you to each other.”

Turning back to the room Gabriel was trying to let it all sink in, so Callum kept talking.

Callum: “You do know my balls are on a chopping block, when you let slip to Odette that I have shown you this… I’ll be dead faster by her hands, then yours could ever imagine. So you couldn’t at least tell me what you think? I think it has a bit too much pink in it… but that’s just me…”

Gabriel: “It…”

Studying the room Gabriel was taken by surprise of all the details that Odette had put into this. She had definitely been working long a hard to make their “nest.”

Gabriel: “It has given me a lot to think about”

Patting Gabriel on the shoulder, the motocross legend wanted to be honest with the World famous Magician.

Callum: “Look Gabe, I understand that you don’t like me right now, but man trust me…  I’ve never seen Odette like this, like ever… Now I’m going to go back down stairs and do my chore Odette set me… but between you and me, I won’t be removing the change table… I’ll put it in your garage. It’s up to YOU… with what you want to do with it… just lock it up when you leave okay bud? I don’t want to get busted while I’m still in the neighbourhood”

Taking his leave Callum walked out of the room.

Gabriel: “Hey Cal… thanks…”

Callum: “Any time bud…”

With that said and done Callum left Gabriel to process what was just uncovered. What would Gabriel do? How would he react? And when would poor Callum pay the price of ratting out Odette’s secret?

Later that night in text messages.

Odette: - I told you to get rid of the change table???? Are you retarded?

Callum: - WHOA… I don’t know what you’re talking about?

Odette: - Don’t play dumb with me, you dork… why would you even make it up? Why would you even go into that room?

Callum: - I don’t know what you’re talking about.

Odette: - STOP LYING!!

Callum: - Don’t CAPS LOCK me little girl, I did your dirty work

Odette: - Then who did it huh? Carrot, Princeton the ghost?

Callum: - Dunno baby girl… maybe a mind freak…

Odette: - You’re so fucking funny…

Callum: - Why thank you…

Odette: - It wasn’t a compliment you KTM douche bag!

Callum: - Honda slut…

Odette: - I hate you… don’t talk to me…

Callum: - Catch up for a moto after Cabo? Oh that rhymes…

Odette: - Not even in your dreams, Busta Rhymes…

Callum: - For reals, bring that Magic man of yours I’ll teach him how to ride… BIKES... I know where your mind goes…

Odette: - Goodnight…

Callum: - O don’t be mad!!!

Odette: - I said Goodnight!!!

***

Carrot Top: “Explain to me again WHY you’re with ME… on the big V day and NOT with Gabriel?”

Opening up we find Odette Ryder sitting beside Carrot Top in the back halls of the Luxor, the two are due to have their dinner date with two lucky fans tonight. So they are just here early nutting out the requirements.

Odette: “I don’t want to talk about it Scott!”

Scott rolled his eyes, before continuing his onslaught.

Carrot Top: “Fine but you’re making a huge mistake… Gabriel will be pissed.”

This time Odette rolled her eyes seemingly unamused by Scott’s mission to get her to go to London.

Odette: “Let him be pissed, I’m not his doormat…”

Running his hand through his curly hair Scott scratched the top of his head, while putting his free hand on Odette’s bare shoulder.

Carrot Top: “You want my advice?”

Shrugging his hand off her skin Odette shook her head as if to say no.

Odette: “Not really”

I’m fairly sure she said not really!!!!!!

Carrot Top: “You both need to get over yourselves… and just make up already, it’s driving everyone around you insane… its either break up and move on or fix this… and in my opinion you want to fix this.”

Odette: “Scott, I like you and everything but shut up, this has nothing to do with you”

Looking down at his female friend Scott just wanted to slap her upside the head, but in a verbal way of course.

Carrot Top: “Aw O I know you’re only saying that because you’re pissed at G and not me… but seriously… what’s stopping you from getting on that plane to London?”

Tick, Tick, Tick better think of something Good Odette.

Odette: “The same thing why you’re not with your girlfriend, we have other commitments… called work”

Laughing the red haired weirdo seemed amused while Odette just crossed her arms across her chest.

Carrot Top: “Please, I’m here because I owe this place everything… you’re here because your stalling… now go on get out of here, go the airport and catch a plane to London… “Root” as you Aussie’s would say Gabriel’s brains out and get it over with… for the love of love, just do it.”

Odette stood up and pushed her self away from the table, glaring down at Scott with her coldness in her eyes.

Odette: “I’m NOT going to London”

Smirking he continued to push her buttons.

Carrot Top: “Why not?”

Odette: “It’s cold”

She threw her hands up in protest Odette wasn’t going to be out played by Carrot Top.

Carrot Top: “is that it?”

Odette: “and wet…”

Carrot Top: “Wear a thing called a jacket… we have those now… who knew?”

Scott started pulling on his sweater as if to back up his point. Rolling her eyes Odette just paced backwards and forwards.

Odette: “I’m sorry what? I can’t hear you through all that hair…”

Fake yawning Scott, held his hand over his heart as if Odette had wounded his ego.  

Carrot Top: “I’m only going to offer this to you once… You can either have dinner with me or go to London… take your pick?”

Odette: “Cabo sounds nice?”

Carrot Top: “Cabo wasn’t being offered…”

Walking back over towards Scott she took a seat beside him, resting her head on her arms.

Odette: “Fine… dinner with you I suppose…”

He wasn’t going to have this and he wasn’t going to let this go.

Carrot Top: “MIKE, MIKE… HEY MIKE GETS THE HELL OVER HERE!!”

He started to wave over the promotional manager.

Odette: “What are you doing?”

Mike made his way over and stood beside Odette, who was glaring a hole into Scott’s chest.

Carrot Top: “Hey Mike O isn’t feeling too well, is she right to go home… I mean I’ve got this covered?”

Odette: “I’m fine…”

Mike looked down at the Aussie seeing her paler then normal face he seemed concerned.

Carrot Top: “She’s really not… she’s been staring at me, distracted, getting all crabby… she needs to go home… no one wants to eat dinner with her on V day… all shitty and stuff”

Mike: “Go home Odette, Scott’s got this…”

Watching on with a smile on his face Scott laughed, as Odette got up from her seat.

Carrot Top: “Yeah go “Home” Odette”

Mike walked away, just in time as well so he couldn’t hear what Odette said next.

Odette: “You know I’m not going to London right?”

Carrot Top: “Enjoy Cabo then… alone…”

Waving her off Scott watched as Odette walked out of the room in a huff, as she left Scott called out to her.

Carrot Top: “You’ll thank me later lamington!”

Flipping Scott the bird, Odette grabbed her stuff and left the Luxor’s meeting room. What would she do next?

***

I’m fairly sure you want to watch Gabriel’s promotional here… go on… Not the CC one… the one for the NWA tag belts!!!

If it’s not posted by now, then sorry you’re just going to have to hold tight.

***

I can’t believe what just happened I can’t believe that you just let me go again. There is a saying that guys say about women they hate to see us leave but love to watch us walk away. With you Gabriel I think you just like to see me come running on your every command, then when you’re done with me or get bored with me you send me away. Why do I keep coming back? Why do I keep letting you get underneath my skin? No more, I promised myself I wouldn’t let you hurt me again, I promised myself that this was enough… but when it comes to you it’s never enough.

As I sit on the plane staring at the window I try to hold back tears, I need to hold back tears. I can’t explain how I feel, all I know is that the cheerleader inside my head is chanting “don’t let him win, don’t let him win, don’t let him win.”

What have I ever done to you to warrant this? What have I ever done that was so bad that you would let me reach the most happiest point in my life, only to rip it right from my fingertips? You asked me to show that I loved you, you asked me to show that I cared… maybe that is my down fall maybe I care too much. I bet you and your Sin family are laughing at me right now as I’m on this plane, heading home empty, angry, and miserable. I bet you all got a kick out of watching my face, watching my smile turn into a frown. I bet you all enjoyed watching the ecstasy drain from my face and turn into complete and utter shock, from your betrayal. You wanted this all along, I bet you did. You didn’t want me back Gabriel, you wanted to make an example out of me. You wanted to show your boys you still have it in you, to talk a girl into flying half way around the world for you, just so you could mind fuck with her. I bet you’re not even missing me, if I know one thing is for sure, you’re definitely not missing her.

The image of you with that blonde burns deep into the back of my mind, my eyes now filling with water. As the flight attendant offers the drinks service I hold up my finger motioning for a bottle of wine.

All I can think about if your body pressed up against hers, her screaming your name and you enjoying it. Does she love you like I did? Does she please you like I did? Does she do that thing that you like? I bet you didn’t even wait for me to leave the bar I bet you didn’t even wait to watch me go, I bet you couldn’t wait to see that back of me so you could see that back of her. So you could be behind her, so you could dominate her. Maybe your hidden temptation of wanting to be with a groupie was too strong, maybe the fact that we haven’t been intimate for a while was long enough for you to forget the passion I thought we shared, maybe the time apart opened your mind to new things, maybe I bored you and this younger blonde sent shivers down your spine. Maybe she controls you better? Maybe she gives better massages, preforms better oral or supplies a better orgasm. There has to be a reason why her and why now? I wonder what her name is? I wonder why she of all people stole your heart away from mine? What does she have that I don’t Gabriel? Why would you do this? Why would you build me up so high just to rub a taller, more attractive blonde in my face? Is this your payback for Jordan? For Carrot Top? I never touched them sexually I swear.

The hostess returns with my drink, eyeing me up and down and as if God is trying to punish me I notice her hair is blonde. My eyes narrow as if it’s her, but it can’t be she is with you. Grabbing the drink I bring the bottle to my lips, there was no time for a glass, I needed to be numb and I needed to be numb now.

I wonder was I ever enough for you Gabriel, was I ever everything you wanted? If anything tonight has shown me that I never had a spot in your life Gabriel, for you to play with my heart like that proves to me that I never had a spot in yours. I guess Misty was right, I guess I couldn’t satisfy you deeply or strongly, I couldn’t keep you. The untameable Gabriel, wins again, he has his freedom while I’m locked in a cage six hundred miles away from mine. While you’re releasing your tension, your anger and your passion into that blonde, I’m still miles away from being able to escape… I’m miles away from anything I love, my bikes are at home, they’re my release, my drum set is at my share house, they’re my release and you… your back in London with your pants around your ankles, getting your freedom, releasing your freedom. I feel caged, I feel lonely and I’m stuck on this God damn plane with people just staring at me, like I’ve got lupus or something.

My face is red I can feel it, I’ve got tears streaming down my face I can feel it, but I can’t stop sobbing… it’s going to be a long painful flight. Pulling my wool hat down over my eyes I try to hide from the world, hoping no one will notice me here.

I feel like I’ve got a knife to my thigh, I keep slicing but it’s blunt so it doesn’t do anything, it doesn’t even leave anything, the truth is I won’t, even if I wanted to… because I still want to see you, see your face, look in your eyes, look at your lips. I’ll fantasize about them for the rest of my life because you’re all I ever wanted you’re all I ever needed, that’s why I asked you to leave with me, that’s why I asked you to be with me forever, what a fool I was. Congratulations Gabriel you have won, you have finally broken me you have finally taken the bounce out of my step, the smile from my face and the love from my heart. On the inside I will be shattered but on the outside, I’ll try and remain normal. I can’t let you get away with hurting me, so easily.

Sitting back into my chair I bring the bottle back up my lips, sucking the liquid down before closing my eyes, trying to remove the images of her from my mind. It was going to be a long flight…followed by a very long weekend.

***

To whom it may Concern,

Misty… I think it’s just your bad day, just your bad luck that you have fallen into another match against me… you see before I had something to hold me back, before I had a ball and chain around my ankle stopping me from unleashing hell on you. Now Poof it’s gone, and just like magic, it has awaken me. I will come out to that ring this Sunday and I will do nothing short of ripping you apart, I will make sure that this is a repeat of New Year’s Rising, I will make sure there will be blood. Because Misty, I don’t have to worry about keeping my body safe anymore, I don’t have to worry about making sure I come home in one piece, so I can still keep “my man” entertained… with Gabriel showing me his true colours now I can show the world mine. I will fight you, I will end you… I just feel sorry for Jordan and Thatcher because I will not be tagging out unless absolutely required, I will not let you escape the hell you have created for me.

Bring your disciples, bring your ball and chain Ruby, bring the whole US army if you need to because nothing will stop me running through you like a wrecking ball taking down a brick wall. Nothing will stop me! I want this win because Jordan and I deserve to be at the top of this tournament. Week in and week out we have proved that we’re dedicated in making this team work, we have overcome personal barriers, we have created drama, we have created a following, we have managed to find things about each other that no other teams have been able to commit to.

Jordan brings out the bad streak in me, the more ruthless aggression that all of my Rydernites want to see and yet I still stick to being the “light” of Sin City Wrestling. I still get the respect from the fans because they know what I speak is the truth and what I deliver is nothing short of amazing. I can bring out the happier side of Jordan, who knew that the Emerald Dragon would be so kind and look out for me? Who knew that Jordan could honestly show me things Gabriel, Spike and Derek never could or will… and no I’m not talking dirty, I’m talking about wrestling moves, wrestling styles and just over all new emotions.

Working beside Jordan is a pleasure and I will not let it come crashing down due to Thatcher and Misty, I will not let this match be where the ball stops rolling, this won’t be the match where Odette and Jordan fail. I will not disappoint Jordan and I know he feels the same. Unlike Misty and Thatcher Jordan and I actually enjoy being a team… when I asked Thatcher weeks back who he wanted to be teamed with… he said Vixen, Roxi or Me… NOT YOU MISTY… let’s face it no one wants to be teamed with you because they know your history of running out on men when they need you the most.

So keep spruiking that this is going to be you’re promotional piece Misty and that no one is going to want to miss it. It’s doesn’t matter… talk all you want, it’s our actions that will speak for us at Climax Control and since I now no longer have to be accountable for my actions Misty, may God have mercy on your soul because I sure as hell wont...

Before you even start spraying that my soul belongs to you, just know that I left my soul in a dirty bar in London.

Come this Sunday Misty Moo Moo, Let’s ride.

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4